1500 BC 

                                THE LAWS OF MANU 

                            translated by G. Buhler 

                         CHAPTER I. 

   1. The great sages approached Manu, who was seated with a  
collected 

mind, and, having duly worshipped him, spoke as follows: 

   2. 'Deign, divine one, to declare to us precisely and in due 

order the sacred laws of each of the (four chief) castes (varna) and 

of the intermediate ones. 

   3. 'For thou, O Lord, alone knowest the purport, (i.e.) the 

rites, and the knowledge of the soul, (taught) in this whole  
ordinance 

of the Self-existent (Svayambhu), which is unknowable and 

unfathomable.' 

   4. He, whose power is measureless, being thus asked by the 

high-minded great sages, duly honoured them, and answered, 'Listen!' 

   5. This (universe) existed in the shape of Darkness, unperceived, 

destitute of distinctive marks, unattainable by reasoning,  
unknowable, 

wholly immersed, as it were, in deep sleep. 

   6. Then the divine Self-existent (Svayambhu, himself) 

indiscernible, (but) making (all) this, the great elements and the 

rest, discernible, appeared with irresistible (creative) power, 

dispelling the darkness. 

   7. He who can be perceived by the internal organ (alone), who is 

subtile, indiscernible, and eternal, who contains all created beings 

and is inconceivable, shone forth of his own (will). 

   8. He, desiring to produce beings of many kinds from his own 

body, first with a thought created the waters, and placed his seed 

in them. 

   9. That (seed) became a golden egg, in brilliancy equal to the  
sun; 

in that (egg) he himself was born as Brahman, the progenitor of the 

whole world. 

   10. The waters are called narah, (for) the waters are, indeed, 

the offspring of Nara; as they were his first residence (ayana), he 

thence is named Narayana. 

   11. From that (first) cause, which is indiscernible, eternal, and 

both real and unreal, was produced that male (Purusha), who is famed 

in this world (under the appellation of) Brahman. 

   12. The divine one resided in that egg during a whole year, then  
he 

himself by his thought (alone) divided it into two halves; 

   13. And out of those two halves he formed heaven and earth,  
between 

them the middle sphere, the eight points of the horizon, and the 

eternal abode of the waters. 

   14. From himself (atmanah) he also drew forth the mind, which is 

both real and unreal, likewise from the mind egoism, which possesses 

the function of self-consciousness (and is) lordly; 

   15. Moreover, the great one, the soul, and all (products) 

affected by the three qualities, and, in their order, the five 

organs which perceive the objects of sensation. 

   16. But, joining minute particles even of those six, which 

possess measureless power, with particles of himself, he created all 

beings. 

   17. Because those six (kinds of) minute particles, which form the 

(creator's) frame, enter (a-sri) these (creatures), therefore the  
wise 

call his frame sarira, (the body.) 

   18. That the great elements enter, together with their functions 

and the mind, through its minute parts the framer of all beings, the 

imperishable one. 

   19. But from minute body (-framing) particles of these seven very 

powerful Purushas springs this (world), the perishable from the 

imperishable. 

   20. Among them each succeeding (element) acquires the quality of 

the preceding one, and whatever place (in the sequence) each of them 

occupies, even so many qualities it is declared to possess. 

   21. But in the beginning he assigned their several names, 

actions, and conditions to all (created beings), even according to  
the 

words of the Veda. 

   22. He, the Lord, also created the class of the gods, who are 

endowed with life, and whose nature is action; and the subtile class 

of the Sadhyas, and the eternal sacrifice. 

   23. But from fire, wind, and the sun he drew forth the threefold 

eternal Veda, called Rik, Yagus, and Saman, for the due performance  
of 

the sacrifice. 

   24. Time and the divisions of time, the lunar mansions and the 

planets, the rivers, the oceans, the mountains, plains, and uneven 

ground. 

   25. Austerity, speech, pleasure, desire, and anger, this whole 

creation he likewise produced, as he desired to call these beings  
into 

existence. 

   26. Moreover, in order to distinguish actions, he separated merit 

from demerit, and he caused the creatures to be affected by the 

pairs (of opposites), such as pain and pleasure. 

   27. But with the minute perishable particles of the five  
(elements) 

which have been mentioned, this whole (world) is framed in due order. 

   28. But to whatever course of action the Lord at first appointed 

each (kind of beings), that alone it has spontaneously adopted in  
each 

succeeding creation. 

   29. Whatever he assigned to each at the (first) creation, 

noxiousness or harmlessness, gentleness or ferocity, virtue or sin, 

truth or falsehood, that clung (afterwards) spontaneously to it. 

   30. As at the change of the seasons each season of its own accord 

assumes its distinctive marks, even so corporeal beings (resume in  
new 

births) their (appointed) course of action. 

   31. But for the sake of the prosperity of the worlds he caused 

the Brahmana, the Kshatriya, the Vaisya, and the Sudra to proceed  
from 

his mouth, his arms, his thighs, and his feet. 

   32. Dividing his own body, the Lord became half male and half 

female; with that (female) he produced Virag. 

   33. But know me, O most holy among the twice-born, to be the 

creator of this whole (world), whom that male, Virag, himself 

produced, having performed austerities. 

   34. Then I, desiring to produce created beings, performed very 

difficult austerities, and (thereby) called into existence ten great 

sages, lords of created beings, 

   35. Mariki, Atri, Angiras, Pulastya, Pulaha, Kratu, Praketas, 

Vasishtha, Bhrigu, and Narada. 

   36. They created seven other Manus possessing great brilliancy, 

gods and classes of gods and great sages of measureless power, 

   37. Yakshas (the servants of Kubera, the demons called) Rakshasas 

and Pisakas, Gandharvas (or musicians of the gods), Apsarases (the 

dancers of the gods), Asuras, (the snake-deities called) Nagas and 

Sarpas, (the bird-deities called) Suparnas and the several classes 

of the manes, 

   38. Lightnings, thunderbolts and clouds, imperfect (rohita) and 

perfect rainbows, falling meteors, supernatural noises, comets, and 

heavenly lights of many kinds, 

   39 (Horse-faced) Kinnaras, monkeys, fishes, birds of many kinds, 

cattle, deer, men, and carnivorous beasts with two rows of teeth, 

   40. Small and large worms and beetles, moths, lice, flies, bugs, 

all stinging and biting insects and the several kinds of immovable 

things. 

   41. Thus was this whole (creation), both the immovable and the 

movable, produced by those high-minded ones by means of austerities 

and at my command, (each being) according to (the results of) its 

actions. 

   42. But whatever act is stated (to belong) to (each of) those 

creatures here below, that I will truly declare to you, as well as 

their order in respect to birth. 

   43. Cattle, deer, carnivorous beasts with two rows of teeth, 

Rakshasas, Pisakas, and men are born from the womb. 

   44. From eggs are born birds, snakes, crocodiles, fishes, 

tortoises, as well as similar terrestrial and aquatic (animals). 

   45. From hot moisture spring stinging and biting insects, lice, 

flies, bugs, and all other (creatures) of that kind which are  
produced 

by heat. 

   46. All plants, propagated by seed or by slips, grow from shoots; 

annual plants (are those) which, bearing many flowers and fruits, 

perish after the ripening of their fruit; 

   47. (Those trees) which bear fruit without flowers are called 

vanaspati (lords of the forest); but those which bear both flowers  
and 

fruit are called vriksha. 

   48. But the various plants with many stalks, growing from one or 

several roots, the different kinds of grasses, the climbing plants  
and 

the creepers spring all from seed or from slips. 

   49. These (plants) which are surrounded by multiform Darkness, 

the result of their acts (in former existences), possess internal 

consciousness and experience pleasure and pain. 

   50. The (various) conditions in this always terrible and  
constantly 

changing circle of births and deaths to which created beings are 

subject, are stated to begin with (that of) Brahman, and to end with 

(that of) these (just mentioned immovable creatures). 

   51. When he whose power is incomprehensible, had thus produced 

the universe and men, he disappeared in himself, repeatedly 

suppressing one period by means of the other. 

   52. When that divine one wakes, then this world stirs; when he 

slumbers tranquilly, then the universe sinks to sleep. 

   53. But when he reposes in calm sleep, the corporeal beings whose 

nature is action, desist from their actions and mind becomes inert. 

   54. When they are absorbed all at once in that great soul, then 

he who is the soul of all beings sweetly slumbers, free from all 

care and occupation. 

   55. When this (soul) has entered darkness, it remains for a long 

time united with the organs (of sensation), but performs not its 

functions; it then leaves the corporeal frame. 

   56. When, being clothed with minute particles (only), it enters 

into vegetable or animal seed, it then assumes, united (with the 

fine body), a (new) corporeal frame. 

   57. Thus he, the imperishable one, by (alternately) waking and 

slumbering, incessantly revivifies and destroys this whole movable  
and 

immovable (creation). 

   58. But he having composed these Institutes (of the sacred law), 

himself taught them, according to the rule, to me alone in the 

beginning; next I (taught them) to Mariki and the other sages. 

   59. Bhrigu, here, will fully recite to you these Institutes; for 

that sage learned the whole in its entirety from me. 

   60. Then that great sage Bhrigu, being thus addressed by Manu, 

spoke, pleased in his heart, to all the sages, 'Listen!' 

   61. Six other high-minded, very powerful Manus, who belong to the 

race of this Manu, the descendant of the Self-existent (Svayambhu), 

and who have severally produced created beings, 

   62. (Are) Svarokisha, Auttami, Tamasa, Raivata, Kakshusha, 

possessing great lustre, and the son of Vivasvat. 

   63. These seven very glorious Manus, the first among whom is 

Svayambhuva, produced and protected this whole movable and immovable 

(creation), each during the period (allotted to him). 

   64. Eighteen nimeshas (twinklings of the eye, are one kashtha), 

thirty kashthas one kala, thirty kalas one muhurta, and as many 

(muhurtas) one day and night. 

   65. The sun divides days and nights, both human and divine, the 

night (being intended) for the repose of created beings and the day 

for exertion. 

   66. A month is a day and a night of the manes, but the division 

is according to fortnights. The dark (fortnight) is their day for 

active exertion, the bright (fortnight) their night for sleep. 

   67. A year is a day and a night of the gods; their division is 

(as follows): the half year during which the sun progresses to the 

north will be the day, that during which it goes southwards the  
night. 

   68. But hear now the brief (description of) the duration of a  
night 

and a day of Brahman and of the several ages (of the world, yuga) 

according to their order. 

   69. They declare that the Krita age (consists of) four thousand 

years (of the gods); the twilight preceding it consists of as many 

hundreds, and the twilight following it of the same number. 

   70. In the other three ages with their twilights preceding and 

following, the thousands and hundreds are diminished by one (in  
each). 

   71. These twelve thousand (years) which thus have been just 

mentioned as the total of four (human) ages, are called one age of  
the 

gods. 

   72. But know that the sum of one thousand ages of the gods 

(makes) one day of Brahman, and that his night has the same length. 

   73. Those (only, who) know that the holy day of Brahman, indeed, 

ends after (the completion of) one thousand ages (of the gods) and 

that his night lasts as long, (are really) men acquainted with (the 

length of) days and nights. 

   74. At the end of that day and night he who was asleep, awakes  
and, 

after awaking, creates mind, which is both real and unreal. 

   75. Mind, impelled by (Brahman's) desire to create, performs the 

work of creation by modifying itself, thence ether is produced; they 

declare that sound is the quality of the latter. 

   76. But from ether, modifying itself, springs the pure, powerful 

wind, the vehicle of all perfumes; that is held to possess the  
quality 

of touch. 

   77. Next from wind modifying itself, proceeds the brilliant 

light, which illuminates and dispels darkness; that is declared to 

possess the quality of colour; 

   78. And from light, modifying itself, (is produced) water, 

possessing the quality of taste, from water earth which has the 

quality of smell; such is the creation in the beginning. 

   79. The before-mentioned age of the gods, (or) twelve thousand 

(of their years), being multiplied by seventy-one, (constitutes 

what) is here named the period of a Manu (Manvantara). 

   80. The Manvantaras, the creations and destructions (of the 

world, are) numberless; sporting, as it were, Brahman repeats this 

again and again. 

   81. In the Krita age Dharma is four-footed and entire, and (so 

is) Truth; nor does any gain accrue to men by unrighteousness. 

   82. In the other (three ages), by reason of (unjust) gains  
(agama), 

Dharma is deprived successively of one foot, and through (the 

prevalence of) theft, falsehood, and fraud the merit (gained by men) 

is diminished by one fourth (in each). 

   83. (Men are) free from disease, accomplish all their aims, and 

live four hundred years in the Krita age, but in the Treta and (in 

each of) the succeeding (ages) their life is lessened by one quarter. 

   84. The life of mortals, mentioned in the Veda, the desired  
results 

of sacrificial rites and the (supernatural) power of embodied 

(spirits) are fruits proportioned among men according to (the 

character of) the age. 

   85. One set of duties (is prescribed) for men in the Krita age, 

different ones in the Treta and in the Dvapara, and (again) another 

(set) in the Kali, in a proportion as (those) ages decrease in  
length. 

   86. In the Krita age the chief (virtue) is declared to be (the 

performance of) austerities, in the Treta (divine) knowledge, in the 

Dvapara (the performance of) sacrifices, in the Kali liberality  
alone. 

   87. But in order to protect this universe He, the most 

resplendent one, assigned separate (duties and) occupations to those 

who sprang from his mouth, arms, thighs, and feet. 

   88. To Brahmanas he assigned teaching and studying (the Veda), 

sacrificing for their own benefit and for others, giving and  
accepting 

(of alms). 

   89. The Kshatriya he commanded to protect the people, to bestow 

gifts, to offer sacrifices, to study (the Veda), and to abstain from 

attaching himself to sensual pleasures; 

   90. The Vaisya to tend cattle, to bestow gifts, to offer 

sacrifices, to study (the Veda), to trade, to lend money, and to 

cultivate land. 

   91. One occupation only the lord prescribed to the Sudra, to 

serve meekly even these (other) three castes. 

   92. Man is stated to be purer above the navel (than below); hence 

the Self-existent (Svayambhu) has declared the purest (part) of him 

(to be) his mouth. 

   93. As the Brahmana sprang from (Brahman's) mouth, as he was the 

first-born, and as he possesses the Veda, he is by right the lord of 

this whole creation. 

   94. For the Self-existent (Svayambhu), having performed 

austerities, produced him first from his own mouth, in order that 

the offerings might be conveyed to the gods and manes and that this 

universe might be preserved. 

   95. What created being can surpass him, through whose mouth the 

gods continually consume the sacrificial viands and the manes the 

offerings to the dead? 

   96. Of created beings the most excellent are said to be those  
which 

are animated; of the animated, those which subsist by intelligence;  
of 

the intelligent, mankind; and of men, the Brahmanas; 

   97. Of Brahmanas, those learned (in the Veda); of the learned, 

those who recognise (the necessity and the manner of performing the 

prescribed duties); of those who possess this knowledge, those who 

perform them; of the performers, those who know the Brahman. 

   98. The very birth of a Brahmana is an eternal incarnation of the 

sacred law; for he is born to (fulfil) the sacred law, and becomes  
one 

with Brahman. 

   99. A Brahmana, coming into existence, is born as the highest on 

earth, the lord of all created beings, for the protection of the 

treasury of the law. 

   100. Whatever exists in the world is, the property of the  
Brahmana; 

on account of the excellence of his origin The Brahmana is, indeed, 

entitled to all. 

   101. The Brahmana eats but his own food, wears but his own  
apparel, 

bestows but his own in alms; other mortals subsist through the 

benevolence of the Brahmana. 

   102. In order to clearly settle his duties those of the other 

(castes) according to their order, wise Manu sprung from the 

Self-existent, composed these Institutes (of the sacred Law). 

   103. A learned Brahmana must carefully study them, and he must  
duly 

instruct his pupils in them, but nobody else (shall do it). 

   104. A Brahmana who studies these Institutes (and) faithfully 

fulfils the duties (prescribed therein), is never tainted by sins, 

arising from thoughts, words, or deeds. 

   105. He sanctifies any company (which he may enter), seven 

ancestors and seven descendants, and he alone deserves (to possess) 

this whole earth. 

   106. (To study) this (work) is the best means of securing 

welfare, it increases understanding, it procures fame and long life, 

it (leads to) supreme bliss. 

   107. In this (work) the sacred law has been fully stated as well  
as 

the good and bad qualities of (human) actions and the immemorial 

rule of conduct, (to be followed) by all the four castes (varna). 

   108. The rule of conduct is transcendent law, whether it be 

taught in the revealed texts or in the sacred tradition; hence a 

twice-born man who possesses regard for himself, should be always 

careful to (follow) it. 

   109. A Brahmana who departs from the rule of conduct, does not  
reap 

the fruit of the Veda, but he who duly follows it, will obtain the 

full reward. 

   110. The sages who saw that the sacred law is thus grounded on 

the rule of conduct, have taken good conduct to be the most 

excellent root of all austerity. 

   111. The creation of the universe, the rule of the sacraments, 

the ordinances of studentship, and the respectful behaviour (towards 

Gurus), the most excellent rule of bathing (on return from the 

teacher's house), 

   112. (The law of) marriage and the description of the (various) 

marriage-rites, the regulations for the great sacrifices and the 

eternal rule of the funeral sacrifices, 

   113. The description of the modes of (gaining) subsistence and 

the duties of a Snataka, (the rules regarding) lawful and forbidden 

food, the purification of men and of things, 

   114. The laws concerning women, (the law) of hermits, (the manner 

of gaining) final emancipation and (of) renouncing the world, the 

whole duty of a king and the manner of deciding lawsuits, 

   115. The rules for the examination of witnesses, the laws 

concerning husband and wife, the law of (inheritance and) division, 

(the law concerning) gambling and the removal of (men nocuous like) 

thorns, 

   116. (The law concerning) the behaviour of Vaisyas and Sudras, 

the origin of the mixed castes, the law for all castes in times of 

distress and the law of penances, 

   117. The threefold course of transmigrations, the result of (good 

or bad) actions, (the manner of attaining) supreme bliss and the 

examination of the good and bad qualities of actions, 

   118. The primeval laws of countries, of castes (gati), of  
families, 

and the rules concerning heretics and companies (of traders and the 

like)- (all that) Manu has declared in these Institutes. 

   119. As Manu, in reply to my questions, formerly promulgated 

these Institutes, even so learn ye also the (whole work) from me. 

                         CHAPTER II. 

   1. Learn that sacred law which is followed by men learned (in the 

Veda) and assented to in their hearts by the virtuous, who are ever 

exempt from hatred and inordinate affection. 

   2. To act solely from a desire for rewards is not laudable, yet 

an exemption from that desire is not (to be found) in this (world): 

for on (that) desire is grounded the study of the Veda and the 

performance of the actions, prescribed by the Veda. 

   3. The desire (for rewards), indeed, has its root in the  
conception 

that an act can yield them, and in consequence of (that) conception 

sacrifices are performed; vows and the laws prescribing restraints  
are 

all stated to be kept through the idea that they will bear fruit. 

   4. Not a single act here (below) appears ever to be done by a man 

free from desire; for whatever (man) does, it is (the result of) the 

impulse of desire. 

   5. He who persists in discharging these (prescribed duties) in 

the right manner, reaches the deathless state and even in this 

(life) obtains (the fulfilment of) all the desires that he may have 

conceived. 

   6. The whole Veda is the (first) source of the sacred law, next  
the 

tradition and the virtuous conduct of those who know the (Veda 

further), also the customs of holy men, and (finally) 

self-satisfaction. 

   7. Whatever law has been ordained for any (person) by Manu, that 

has been fully declared in the Veda: for that (sage was) omniscient. 

   8. But a learned man after fully scrutinising all this with the  
eye 

of knowledge, should, in accordance with the authority of the  
revealed 

texts, be intent on (the performance of) his duties. 

   9. For that man who obeys the law prescribed in the revealed 

texts and in the sacred tradition, gains fame in this (world) and 

after death unsurpassable bliss. 

   10. But by Sruti (revelation) is meant the Veda, and by Smriti 

(tradition) the Institutes of the sacred law: those two must not be 

called into question in any matter, since from those two the sacred 

law shone forth. 

   11. Every twice-born man, who, relying on the Institutes of 

dialectics, treats with contempt those two sources (of the law), 

must be cast out by the virtuous, as an atheist and a scorner of the 

Veda. 

   12. The Veda, the sacred tradition, the customs of virtuous men, 

and one's own pleasure, they declare to be visibly the fourfold 

means of defining the sacred law. 

   13. The knowledge of the sacred law is prescribed for those who  
are 

not given to the acquisition of wealth and to the gratification of 

their desires; to those who seek the knowledge of the sacred law the 

supreme authority is the revelation (Sruti). 

   14. But when two sacred texts (Sruti) are conflicting, both are 

held to be law; for both are pronounced by the wise (to be) valid  
law. 

   15. (Thus) the (Agnihotra) sacrifice may be (optionally)  
performed, 

at any time after the sun has risen, before he has risen, or when 

neither sun nor stars are visible; that (is declared) by Vedic texts. 

   16. Know that he for whom (the performance of) the ceremonies 

beginning with the rite of impregnation (Garbhadhana) and ending 

with the funeral rite (Antyeshti) is prescribed, while sacred  
formulas 

are being recited, is entitled (to study) these Institutes, but no 

other man whatsoever. 

   17. That land, created by the gods, which lies between the two 

divine rivers Sarasvati and Drishadvati, the (sages) call  
Brahmavarta. 

   18. The custom handed down in regular succession (since time 

immemorial) among the (four chief) castes (varna) and the mixed 

(races) of that country, is called the conduct of virtuous men. 

   19. The plain of the Kurus, the (country of the) Matsyas,  
Pankalas, 

and Surasenakas, these (form), indeed, the country of the 

Brahmarshis (Brahmanical sages, which ranks) immediately after 

Brahmavarta. 

   20. From a Brahmana, born in that country, let all men on earth 

learn their several usages. 

   21. That (country) which (lies) between the Himavat and the  
Vindhya 

(mountains) to the east of Prayaga and to the west of Vinasana (the 

place where the river Sarasvati disappears) is called Madhyadesa 

(the central region). 

   22. But (the tract) between those two mountains (just mentioned), 

which (extends) as far as the eastern and the western oceans, the  
wise 

call Aryavarta (the country of the Aryans). 

   23. That land where the black antelope naturally roams, one must 

know to be fit for the performance of sacrifices; (the tract) 

different from that (is) the country of the Mlekkhas (barbarians). 

   24. Let twice-born men seek to dwell in those (above-mentioned 

countries); but a Sudra, distressed for subsistence, may reside 

anywhere. 

   25. Thus has the origin of the sacred law been succinctly  
described 

to you and the origin of this universe; learn (now) the duties of 

the castes (varna). 

   26. With holy rites, prescribed by the Veda, must the ceremony on 

conception and other sacraments be performed for twice-born men,  
which 

sanctify the body and purify (from sin) in this (life) and after 

death. 

   27. By burnt oblations during (the mother's) pregnancy, by the 

Gatakarman (the ceremony after birth), the Kauda (tonsure), and the 

Maungibandhana (the tying of the sacred girdle of Munga grass) is 

the taint, derived from both parents, removed from twice-born men. 

   28. By the study of the Veda, by vows, by burnt oblations, by 

(the recitation of) sacred texts, by the (acquisition of the) 

threefold sacred science, by offering (to the gods, Rishis, and 

manes), by (the procreation of) sons, by the great sacrifices, and 

by (Srauta) rites this (human) body is made fit for (union with) 

Brahman. 

   29. Before the navel-string is cut, the Gatakarman (birth-rite) 

must be performed for a male (child); and while sacred formulas are 

being recited, he must be fed with gold, honey, and butter. 

   30. But let (the father perform or) cause to be performed the 

Namadheya (the rite of naming the child), on the tenth or twelfth  
(day 

after birth), or on a lucky lunar day, in a lucky muhurta, under an 

auspicious constellation. 

   31. Let (the first part of) a Brahmana's name (denote something) 

auspicious, a Kshatriya's be connected with power, and a Vaisya's  
with 

wealth, but a Sudra's (express something) contemptible. 

   32. (The second part of) a Brahmana's (name) shall be (a word) 

implying happiness, of a Kshatriya's (a word) implying protection, 

of a Vaisya's (a term) expressive of thriving, and of a Sudra's (an 

expression) denoting service. 

   33. The names of women should be easy to pronounce, not imply 

anything dreadful, possess a plain meaning, be pleasing and 

auspicious, end in long vowels, and contain a word of benediction. 

   34. In the fourth month the Nishkramana (the first leaving of the 

house) of the child should be performed, in the sixth month the 

Annaprasana (first feeding with rice), and optionally (any other) 

auspicious ceremony required by (the custom of) the family. 

   35. According to the teaching of the revealed texts, the  
Kudakarman 

(tonsure) must be performed, for the sake of spiritual merit, by all 

twice-born men in the first or third year. 

   36. In the eighth year after conception, one should perform the 

initiation (upanayana) of a Brahmana, in the eleventh after  
conception 

(that) of a Kshatriya, but in the twelfth that of a Vaisya. 

   37. (The initiation) of a Brahmana who desires proficiency in 

sacred learning should take place in the fifth (year after 

conception), (that) of a Kshatriya who wishes to become powerful in 

the sixth, (and that) of a Vaisya who longs for (success in his) 

business in the eighth. 

   38. The (time for the) Savitri (initiation) of a Brahmana does 

not pass until the completion of the sixteenth year (after 

conception), of a Kshatriya until the completion of the  
twenty-second, 

and of a Vaisya until the completion of the twenty-fourth. 

   39. After those (periods men of) these three (castes) who have 

not received the sacrament at the proper time, become Vratyas 

(outcasts), excluded from the Savitri (initiation) and despised by  
the 

Aryans. 

   40. With such men, if they have not been purified according to 

the rule, let no Brahmana ever, even in times of distress, form a 

connexion either through the Veda or by marriage. 

   41. Let students, according to the order (of their castes), wear 

(as upper dresses) the skins of black antelopes, spotted deer, and 

he-goats, and (lower garments) made of hemp, flax or wool. 

   42. The girdle of a Brahmana shall consist of a of a triple cord  
of 

Munga grass, smooth and soft; (that) of a Kshatriya, of a bowstring, 

made of Murva fibres; (that) of a Vaisya, of hempen threads. 

   43. If Munga grass (and so forth) be not procurable, (the 

girdles) may be made of Kusa, Asmantaka, and Balbaga (fibres), with 

a single threefold knot, or with three or five (knots according to  
the 

custom of the family). 

   44. The sacrificial string of a Brahmana shall be made of cotton, 

(shall be) twisted to the right, (and consist) of three threads, 

that of a Kshatriya of hempen threads, (and) that of a Vaisya of 

woollen threads. 

   45. A Brahmana shall (carry), according to the sacred law, a 

staff of Bilva or Palasa; a Kshatriya, of Vata or Khadira; (and) a 

Vaisya, of Pilu or Udumbara. 

   46. The staff of a Brahmana shall be made of such length as to 

reach the end of his hair; that of a Kshatriya, to reach his  
forehead; 

(and) that of a Vaisya, to reach (the tip of his) nose. 

   47. Let all the staves be straight, without a blemish, handsome 

to look at, not likely to terrify men, with their bark perfect,  
unhurt 

by fire. 

   48. Having taken a staff according to his choice, having  
worshipped 

the sun and walked round the fire, turning his right hand towards 

it, (the student) should beg alms according to the prescribed rule. 

   49. An initiated Brahmana should beg, beginning (his request with 

the word) lady (bhavati); a Kshatriya, placing (the word) lady in 

the middle, but a Vaisya, placing it at the end (of the formula). 

   50. Let him first beg food of his mother, or of his sister, or of 

his own maternal aunt, or of (some other) female who will not  
disgrace 

him (by a refusal). 

   51. Having collected as much food as is required (from several 

persons), and having announced it without guile to his teacher, let 

him eat, turning his face towards the east, and having purified 

himself by sipping water. 

   52. (His meal will procure) long life, if he eats facing the 

east; fame, if he turns to the south; prosperity, if he turns to the 

west; truthfulness, if he faces the east. 

   53. Let a twice-born man always eat his food with concentrated 

mind, after performing an ablution; and after he has eaten, let him 

duly cleanse himself with water and sprinkle the cavities (of his 

head). 

   54. Let him always worship his food, and eat it without contempt; 

when he sees it, let him rejoice, show a pleased face, and pray that 

he may always obtain it. 

   55. Food, that is always worshipped, gives strength and manly 

vigour; but eaten irreverently, it destroys them both. 

   56. Let him not give to any man what he leaves, and beware of 

eating between (the two meal-times); let him not over-eat himself,  
nor 

go anywhere without having purified himself (after his meal). 

   57. Excessive eating is prejudicial to health, to fame, and to 

(bliss in) heaven; it prevents (the acquisition of) spiritual merit, 

and is odious among men; one ought, for these reasons, to avoid it 

carefully. 

   58. Let a Brahmana always sip water out of the part of the hand 

(tirtha) sacred to Brahman, or out of that sacred to Ka (Pragapati), 

or out of (that) sacred to the gods, never out of that sacred to the 

manes. 

   59. They call (the part) at the root of the thumb the tirtha  
sacred 

to Brahman, that at the root of the (little) finger (the tirtha) 

sacred to Ka (Pragapati), (that) at the tips (of the fingers, the 

tirtha) sacred to the gods, and that below (between the index and 

the thumb, the tirtha) sacred to the manes. 

   60. Let him first sip water thrice; next twice wipe his mouth;  
and, 

lastly, touch with water the cavities (of the head), (the seat of)  
the 

soul and the head. 

   61. He who knows the sacred law and seeks purity shall always 

perform the rite of sipping with water neither hot nor frothy, with 

the (prescribed) tirtha, in a lonely place, and turning to the east  
or 

to the north. 

   62. A Brahmana is purified by water that reaches his heart, a 

Kshatriya by water reaching his throat, a Vaisya by water taken into 

his mouth, (and) a Sudra by water touched with the extremity (of his 

lips). 

   63. A twice-born man is called upavitin when his right arm is 

raised (and the sacrificial string or the dress, passed under it, 

rests on the left shoulder); (when his) left (arm) is raised (and 

the string, or the dress, passed under it, rests on the right 

shoulder, he is called) prakinavitin; and nivitin when it hangs down 

(straight) from the neck. 

   64. His girdle, the skin (which serves as his upper garment), his 

staff, his sacrificial thread, (and) his water-pot he must throw 

into water, when they have been damaged, and take others, reciting 

sacred formulas. 

   65. (The ceremony called) Kesanta (clipping the hair) is ordained 

for a Brahmana in the sixteenth year (from conception); for a 

Kshatriya, in the twenty-second; and for a Vaisya, two (years) later 

than that. 

   66. This whole series (of ceremonies) must be performed for  
females 

(also), in order to sanctify the body, at the proper time and in the 

proper order, but without (the recitation of) sacred texts. 

   67. The nuptial ceremony is stated to be the Vedic sacrament for 

women (and to be equal to the initiation), serving the husband 

(equivalent to) the residence in (the house of the) teacher, and the 

household duties (the same) as the (daily) worship of the sacred  
fire. 

   68. Thus has been described the rule for the initiation of the 

twice-born, which indicates a (new) birth, and sanctifies; learn  
(now) 

to what duties they must afterwards apply themselves. 

   69. Having performed the (rite of) initiation, the teacher must 

first instruct the (pupil) in (the rules of) personal purification,  
of 

conduct, of the fire-worship, and of the twilight devotions. 

   70. But (a student) who is about to begin the Study (of the 

Veda), shall receive instruction, after he has sipped water in 

accordance with the Institutes (of the sacred law), has made the 

Brahmangali, (has put on) a clean dress, and has brought his organs 

under due control. 

   71. At the beginning and at the end of (a lesson in the) Veda he 

must always clasp both the feet of his teacher, (and) he must study, 

joining his hands; that is called the Brahmangali (joining the palms 

for the sake of the Veda). 

   72. With crossed hands he must clasp (the feet) of the teacher,  
and 

touch the left (foot) with his left (hand), the right (foot) with 

his right (hand). 

   73. But to him who is about to begin studying, the teacher always 

unwearied, must say: Ho, recite! He shall leave off (when the 

teacher says): Let a stoppage take place! 

   74. Let him always pronounce the syllable Om at the beginning and 

at the end of (a lesson in) the Veda; (for) unless the syllable Om 

precede (the lesson) will slip away (from him), and unless it follow 

it will fade away. 

   75. Seated on (blades of Kusa grass) with their points to the  
east, 

purified by Pavitras (blades of Kusa grass), and sanctified by three 

suppressions of the breath (Pranayama), he is worthy (to pronounce) 

the syllable Om. 

   76. Pragapati (the lord of creatures) milked out (as it were) 

from the three Vedas the sounds A, U, and M, and (the Vyahritis)  
Bhuh, 

Bhuvah, Svah. 

   77. Moreover from the three Vedas Pragapati, who dwells in the 

highest heaven (Parameshthin), milked out (as it were) that  
Rik-verse, 

sacred to Savitri (Savitri), which begins with the word tad, one 

foot from each. 

   78. A Brahmana, learned in the Veda, who recites during both 

twilights that syllable and that (verse), preceded by the Vyahritis, 

gains the (whole) merit which (the recitation of) the Vedas confers. 

   79. A twice-born man who (daily) repeats those three one thousand 

times outside (the village), will be freed after a month even from 

great guilt, as a snake from its slough. 

   80. The Brahmana, the Kshatriya, and the Vaisya who neglect (the 

recitation of) that Rik-verse and the timely (performance of the) 

rites (prescribed for) them, will be blamed among virtuous men. 

   81. Know that the three imperishable Mahavyahritis, preceded by  
the 

syllable Om, and (followed) by the three-footed Savitri are the  
portal 

of the Veda and the gate leading (to union with) Brahman. 

   82. He who daily recites that (verse), untired, during three  
years, 

will enter (after death) the highest Brahman, move as free as air,  
and 

assume an ethereal form. 

   83. The monosyllable (Om) is the highest Brahman, (three) 

suppressions of the breath are the best (form of) austerity, but 

nothing surpasses the Savitri truthfulness is better than silence. 

   84. All rites ordained in the Veda, burnt oblations and (other) 

sacrifices, pass away; but know that the syllable (Om) is 

imperishable, and (it is) Brahman, (and) the Lord of creatures 

(Pragapati). 

   85. An offering, consisting of muttered prayers, is ten times 

more efficacious than a sacrifice performed according to the rules  
(of 

the Veda); a (prayer) which is inaudible (to others) surpasses it a 

hundred times, and the mental (recitation of sacred texts) a 

thousand times. 

   86. The four Pakayagnas and those sacrifices which are enjoined 

by the rules (of the Veda) are all together not equal in value to a 

sixteenth part of the sacrifice consisting of muttered prayers. 

   87. But, undoubtedly, a Brahmana reaches the highest goal by 

muttering prayers only; (whether) he perform other (rites) or 

neglect them, he who befriends (all creatures) is declared (to be) a 

(true) Brahmana. 

   88. A wise man should strive to restrain his organs which run 

wild among alluring sensual objects, like a charioteer his horses. 

   89. Those eleven organs which former sages have named, I will 

properly (and) precisely enumerate in due order, 

   90. (Viz.) the ear, the skin, the eyes, the tongue, and the nose  
as 

the fifth, the anus, the organ of generation, hands and feet, and 

the (organ of) speech, named as the tenth. 

   91. Five of them, the ear and the rest according to their order, 

they call organs of sense, and five of them, the anus and the rest, 

organs of action. 

   92. Know that the internal organ (manas) is the eleventh, which 

by its quality belongs to both (sets); when that has been subdued, 

both those sets of five have been conquered. 

   93. Through the attachment of his organs (to sensual pleasure) a 

man doubtlessly will incur guilt; but if he keep them under complete 

control, he will obtain success (in gaining all his aims). 

   94. Desire is never extinguished by the enjoyment of desired 

objects; it only grows stronger like a fire (fed) with clarified 

butter. 

   95. If one man should obtain all those (sensual enjoyments) and 

another should renounce them all, the renunciation of all pleasure 

is far better than the attainment of them. 

   96. Those (organs) which are strongly attached to sensual 

pleasures, cannot so effectually be restrained by abstinence (from 

enjoyments) as by a constant (pursuit of true) knowledge. 

   97. Neither (the study of) the Vedas, nor liberality, nor 

sacrifices, nor any (self-imposed) restraint, nor austerities, ever 

procure the attainment (of rewards) to a man whose heart is 

contaminated (by sensuality). 

   98. That man may be considered to have (really) subdued his  
organs, 

who on hearing and touching and seeing, on tasting and smelling 

(anything) neither rejoices nor repines. 

   99. But when one among all the organs slips away (from control), 

thereby (man's) wisdom slips away from him, even as the water 

(flows) through the one (open) foot of a (water-carrier's) skin. 

   100. If he keeps all the (ten) organs as well as the mind in 

subjection, he may gain all his aims, without reducing his body by 

(the practice) of Yoga. 

   101. Let him stand during the morning twilight, muttering the 

Savitri until the sun appears, but (let him recite it), seated, in  
the 

evening until the constellations can be seen distinctly. 

   102. He who stands during the morning twilight muttering (the 

Savitri), removes the guilt contracted during the (previous) night; 

but he who (recites it), seated, in the evening, destroys the sin he 

committed during the day. 

   103. But he who does not (worship) standing in the morning, nor 

sitting in the evening, shall be excluded, just like a Sudra, from  
all 

the duties and rights of an Aryan. 

   104. He who (desires to) perform the ceremony (of the) daily 

(recitation), may even recite the Savitri near water, retiring into 

the forest, controlling his organs and concentrating his mind. 

   105. Both when (one studies) the supplementary treatises of the 

Veda, and when (one recites) the daily portion of the Veda, no 

regard need be paid to forbidden days, likewise when (one repeats)  
the 

sacred texts required for a burnt oblation. 

   106. There are no forbidden days for the daily recitation, since 

that is declared to be a Brahmasattra (an everlasting sacrifice 

offered to Brahman); at that the Veda takes the place of the burnt 

oblations, and it is meritorious (even), when (natural phenomena, 

requiring) a cessation of the Veda-study, take the place of the 

exclamation Vashat. 

   107. For him who, being pure and controlling his organs, during a 

year daily recites the Veda according to the rule, that (daily 

recitation) will ever cause sweet and sour milk, clarified butter 

and honey to flow. 

   108. Let an Aryan who has been initiated, (daily) offer fuel in  
the 

sacred fire, beg food, sleep on the ground and do what is beneficial 

to this teacher, until (he performs the ceremony of) Samavartana (on 

returning home). 

   109. According to the sacred law the (following) ten (persons, 

viz.) the teacher's son, one who desires to do service, one who 

imparts knowledge, one who is intent on fulfilling the law, one who  
is 

pure, a person connected by marriage or friendship, one who 

possesses (mental) ability, one who makes presents of money, one who 

is honest, and a relative, may be instructed (in the Veda). 

   110. Unless one be asked, one must not explain (anything) to 

anybody, nor (must one answer) a person who asks improperly; let a 

wise man, though he knows (the answer), behave among men as (if he 

were) an idiot. 

   111. Of the two persons, him who illegally explains (anything),  
and 

him who illegally asks (a question), one (or both) will die or incur 

(the other's) enmity. 

   112. Where merit and wealth are not (obtained by teaching) nor 

(at least) due obedience, in such (soil) sacred knowledge must not 

be sown, just as good seed (must) not (be thrown) on barren land. 

   113. Even in times of dire distress a teacher of the Veda should 

rather die with his knowledge than sow it in barren soil. 

   114. Sacred Learning approached a Brahmana and said to him: 'I am 

thy treasure, preserve me, deliver me not to a scorner; so  
(preserved) 

I shall become supremely strong.' 

   115. 'But deliver me, as to the keeper of thy treasure, to a 

Brahmana whom thou shalt know to be pure, of subdued senses, chaste 

and attentive.' 

   116. But he who acquires without permission the Veda from one who 

recites it, incurs the guilt of stealing the Veda, and shall sink  
into 

hell. 

   117. (A student) shall first reverentially salute that (teacher) 

from whom he receives (knowledge), referring to worldly affairs, to 

the Veda, or to the Brahman. 

   118. A Brahmana who completely governs himself, though he know 

the Savitri only, is better than he who knows the three Vedas, (but) 

does not control himself, eats all (sorts of) food, and sells all 

(sorts of goods). 

   119. One must not sit down on a couch or seat which a superior 

occupies; and he who occupies a couch or seat shall rise to meet a 

(superior), and (afterwards) salute him. 

   120. For the vital airs of a young man mount upwards to leave his 

body when an elder approaches; but by rising to meet him and 

saluting he recovers them. 

   121. He who habitually salutes and constantly pays reverence to  
the 

aged obtains an increase of four (things), (viz.) length of life, 

knowledge, fame, (and) strength. 

   122. After the (word of) salutation, a Brahmana who greets an  
elder 

must pronounce his name, saying, 'I am N. N.' 

   123. To those (persons) who, when a name is pronounced, do not 

understand (the meaning of) the salutation, a wise man should say,  
'It 

is I;' and (he should address) in the same manner all women. 

   124. In saluting he should pronounce after his name the word 

bhoh; for the sages have declared that the nature of bhoh is the 

same as that of (all proper) names. 

   125. A Brahmana should thus be saluted in return, 'May'st thou be 

long-lived, O gentle one!' and the vowel 'a' must be added at the 

end of the name (of the person addressed), the syllable preceding it 

being drawn out to the length of three moras. 

   126. A Brahmana who does not know the form of returning a 

salutation, must not be saluted by a learned man; as a Sudra, even 

so is he. 

   127. Let him ask a Brahmana, on meeting him, after (his health, 

with the word) kusala, a Kshatriya (with the word) anamaya, a Vaisya 

(with the word) kshema, and a Sudra (with the word) anarogya. 

   128. He who has been initiated (to perform a Srauta sacrifice)  
must 

not be addressed by his name, even though he be a younger man; he 

who knows the sacred law must use in speaking to such (a man the 

particle) bhoh and (the pronoun) bhavat (your worship). 

   129. But to a female who is the wife of another man, and not a 

blood-relation, he must say, 'Lady' (bhavati) or 'Beloved sister!' 

   130. To his maternal and paternal uncles, fathers-in-law, 

officiating priests, (and other) venerable persons, he must say, 'I  
am 

N. N.,' and rise (to meet them), even though they be younger (than 

himself). 

   131. A maternal aunt, the wife of a maternal uncle, a 

mother-in-law, and a paternal aunt must be honoured like the wife of 

one's teacher; they are equal to the wife of one's teacher. 

   132. (The feet of the) wife of one's brother, if she be of the  
same 

caste (varna), must be clasped every day; but (the feet of) wives of 

(other) paternal and maternal relatives need only be embraced on  
one's 

return from a journey. 

   133. Towards a sister of one's father and of one's mother, and 

towards one's own elder sister, one must behave as towards one's 

mother; (but) the mother is more venerable than they. 

   134. Fellow-citizens are called friends (and equals though one 

be) ten years (older than the other), men practising (the same) fine 

art (though one be) five years (older than the other), Srotriyas 

(though) three years (intervene between their ages), but 

blood-relations only (if the) difference of age be very small. 

   135. Know that a Brahmana of ten years and Kshatriya of a hundred 

years stand to each other in the relation of father and son; but 

between those two the Brahmana is the father. 

   136. Wealth, kindred, age, (the due performance of) rites, and, 

fifthly, sacred learning are titles to respect; but each later-named 

(cause) is more weighty (than the preceding ones). 

   137. Whatever man of the three (highest) castes possesses most of 

those five, both in number and degree, that man is worthy of honour 

among them; and (so is) also a Sudra who has entered the tenth  
(decade 

of his life). 

   138. Way must be made for a man in a carriage, for one who is  
above 

ninety years old, for one diseased, for the carrier of a burden, for  
a 

woman, for a Snataka, for the king, and for a bridegroom. 

   139. Among all those, if they meet (at one time), a Snataka and  
the 

king must be (most) honoured; and if the king and a Snataka (meet), 

the latter receives respect from the king. 

   140. They call that Brahmana who initiates a pupil and teaches 

him the Veda together with the Kalpa and the Rahasyas, the teacher 

(akarya, of the latter). 

   141. But he who for his livelihood teaches a portion only of the 

Veda, or also the Angas of the Veda, is called the sub-teacher 

(upadhyaya). 

   142. That Brahmana, who performs in accordance with the rules (of 

the Veda) the rites, the Garbhadhana (conception-rite), and so 

forth, and gives food (to the child), is called the Guru (the 

venerable one). 

   143. He who, being (duly) chosen (for the purpose), performs the 

Agnyadheya, the Pakayagnas, (and) the (Srauta) sacrifices, such as  
the 

Agnishtoma (for another man), is called (his) officiating priest. 

   144. That (man) who truthfully fills both his ears with the Veda, 

(the pupil) shall consider as his father and mother; he must never 

offend him. 

   145. The teacher (akarya) is ten times more venerable than a 

sub-teacher (upadhyaya), the father a hundred times more than the 

teacher, but the mother a thousand times more than the father. 

   146. Of him who gives natural birth and him who gives (the 

knowledge of) the Veda, the giver of the Veda is the more venerable 

father; for the birth for the sake of the Veda (ensures) eternal 

(rewards) both in this (life) and after death. 

   147. Let him consider that (he received) a (mere animal)  
existence, 

when his parents begat him through mutual affection, and when he was 

born from the womb (of his mother). 

   148. But that birth which a teacher acquainted with the whole  
Veda, 

in accordance with the law, procures for him through the Savitri, is 

real, exempt from age and death. 

   149. (The pupil) must know that that man also who benefits him by 

(instruction in) the Veda, be it little or much, is called in these 

(Institutes) his Guru, in consequence of that benefit (conferred by 

instruction in) the Veda. 

   150. That Brahmana who is the giver of the birth for the sake of 

the Veda and the teacher of the prescribed duties becomes by law the 

father of an aged man, even though he himself be a child. 

   151. Young Kavi, the son of Angiras, taught his (relatives who  
were 

old enough to be) fathers, and, as he excelled them in (sacred) 

knowledge, he called them 'Little sons.' 

   152. They, moved with resentment, asked the gods concerning that 

matter, and the gods, having assembled, answered, 'The child has 

addressed you properly.' 

   153. 'For (a man) destitute of (sacred) knowledge is indeed a 

child, and he who teaches him the Veda is his father; for (the 

sages) have always said "child" to an ignorant man, and "father" to 

a teacher of the Veda.' 

   154. Neither through years, nor through white (hairs), nor 

through wealth, nor through (powerful) kinsmen (comes greatness). 

The sages have made this law, 'He who has learnt the Veda together 

with the Angas (Anukana) is (considered) great by us.' 

   155. The seniority of Brahmanas is from (sacred) knowledge, that  
of 

Kshatriyas from valour, that of Vaisyas from wealth in grain (and 

other goods), but that of Sudras alone from age. 

   156. A man is not therefore (considered) venerable because his  
head 

is gray; him who, though young, has learned the Veda, the gods 

consider to be venerable. 

   157. As an elephant made of wood, as an antelope made of leather, 

such is an unlearned Brahmana; those three have nothing but the 

names (of their kind). 

   158. As a eunuch is unproductive with women, as a cow with a cow  
is 

unprolific, and as a gift made to an ignorant man yields no reward, 

even so is a Brahmana useless, who (does) not (know) the Rikas. 

   159. Created beings must be instructed in (what concerns) their 

welfare without giving them pain, and sweet and gentle speech must 

be used by (a teacher) who desires (to abide by) the sacred law. 

   160. He, forsooth, whose speech and thoughts are pure and ever 

perfectly guarded, gains the whole reward which is conferred by the 

Vedanta. 

   161. Let him not, even though in pain, (speak words) cutting 

(others) to the quick; let him not injure others in thought or deed; 

let him not utter speeches which make (others) afraid of him, since 

that will prevent him from gaining heaven. 

   162. A Brahmana should always fear homage as if it were poison;  
and 

constantly desire (to suffer) scorn as (he would long for) nectar. 

   163. For he who is scorned (nevertheless may) sleep with an easy 

mind, awake with an easy mind, and with an easy mind walk here among 

men; but the scorner utterly perishes. 

   164. A twice-born man who has been sanctified by the (employment 

of) the means, (described above) in due order, shall gradually and 

cumulatively perform the various austerities prescribed for (those 

who) study the Veda. 

   165. An Aryan must study the whole Veda together with the  
Rahasyas, 

performing at the same time various kinds of austerities and the 

vows prescribed by the rules (of the Veda). 

   166. Let a Brahmana who desires to perform austerities, 

constantly repeat the Veda; for the study of the Veda is declared 

(to be) in this world the highest austerity for a Brahmana. 

   167. Verily, that twice-born man performs the highest austerity 

up to the extremities of his nails, who, though wearing a garland, 

daily recites the Veda in private to the utmost of his ability. 

   168. A twice-born man who, not having studied the Veda, applies 

himself to other (and worldly study), soon falls, even while living, 

to the condition of a Sudra and his descendants (after him). 

   169. According to the injunction of the revealed texts the first 

birth of an Aryan is from (his natural) mother, the second (happens) 

on the tying of the girdle of Munga grass, and the third on the 

initiation to (the performance of) a (Srauta) sacrifice. 

   170. Among those (three) the birth which is symbolised by the 

investiture with the girdle of Munga grass, is his birth for the 

sake of the Veda; they declare that in that (birth) the Sivitri 

(verse) is his mother and the teacher his father. 

   171. They call the teacher (the pupil's) father because he gives 

the Veda; for nobody can perform a (sacred) rite before the 

investiture with the girdle of Munga grass. 

   172. (He who has not been initiated) should not pronounce (any) 

Vedic text excepting (those required for) the performance of funeral 

rites, since he is on a level with a Sudra before his birth from the 

Veda. 

   173. The (student) who has been initiated must be instructed in  
the 

performance of the vows, and gradually learn the Veda, observing the 

prescribed rules. 

   174. Whatever dress of skin, sacred thread, girdle, staff, and 

lower garment are prescribed for a (student at the initiation), the 

like (must again be used) at the (performance of the) vows. 

   175. But a student who resides with his teacher must observe the 

following restrictive rules, duly controlling all his organs, in  
order 

to increase his spiritual merit. 

   176. Every day, having bathed, and being purified, he must offer 

libations of water to the gods, sages and manes, worship (the images 

of) the gods, and place fuel on (the sacred fire). 

   177. Let him abstain from honey, meat, perfumes, garlands, 

substances (used for) flavouring (food), women, all substances 

turned acid, and from doing injury to living creatures. 

   178. From anointing (his body), applying collyrium to his eyes, 

from the use of shoes and of an umbrella (or parasol), from 

(sensual) desire, anger, covetousness, dancing, singing, and playing 

(musical instruments), 

   179. From gambling, idle disputes, backbiting, and lying, from 

looking at and touching women, and from hurting others. 

   180. Let him always sleep alone, let him never waste his manhood; 

for he who voluntarily wastes his manhood, breaks his vow. 

   181. A twice-born student, who has involuntarily wasted his manly 

strength during sleep, must bathe, worship the sun, and afterwards 

thrice mutter the Rik-verse (which begins), 'Again let my strength 

return to me.' 

   182. Let him fetch a pot full of water, flowers, cowdung, earth, 

and Kusa grass, as much as may be required (by his teacher), and  
daily 

go to beg food. 

   183. A student, being pure, shall daily bring food from the 

houses of men who are not deficient in (the knowledge of) the Veda  
and 

in (performing) sacrifices, and who are famous for (following their 

lawful) occupations. 

   184. Let him not beg from the relatives of his teacher, nor from 

his own or his mother's blood-relations; but if there are no houses 

belonging to strangers, let him go to one of those named above,  
taking 

the last-named first; 

   185. Or, if there are no (virtuous men of the kind) mentioned 

above, he may go to each (house in the) village, being pure and 

remaining silent; but let him avoid Abhisastas (those accused of 

mortal sin). 

   186. Having brought sacred fuel from a distance, let him place it 

anywhere but on the ground, and let him, unwearied, make with it  
burnt 

oblations to the sacred fire, both evening and morning. 

   187. He who, without being sick, neglects during seven  
(successive) 

days to go out begging, and to offer fuel in the sacred fire, shall 

perform the penance of an Avakirnin (one who has broken his vow). 

   188. He who performs the vow (of studentship) shall constantly 

subsist on alms, (but) not eat the food of one (person only); the 

subsistence of a student on begged food is declared to be equal (in 

merit) to fasting. 

   189. At his pleasure he may eat, when invited, the food of one 

man at (a rite) in honour of the gods, observing (however the 

conditions on his vow, or at a (funeral meal) in honor of the manes, 

behaving (however) like a hermit. 

   190. This duty is prescribed by the wise for a Brahmana only; but 

no such duty is ordained for a Kshatriya and a Vaisya. 

   191. Both when ordered by his teacher, and without a (special) 

command, (a student) shall always exert himself in studying (the 

Veda), and in doing what is serviceable to his teacher. 

   192. Controlling his body, his speech, his organs (of sense), and 

his mind, let him stand with joined hands, looking at the face of 

his teacher. 

   193. Let him always keep his right arm uncovered, behave decently 

and keep his body well covered, and when he is addressed (with the 

words), 'Be seated,' he shall sit down, facing his teacher. 

   194. In the presence of his teacher let him always eat less, wear  
a 

less valuable dress and ornaments (than the former), and let him 

rise earlier (from his bed), and go to rest later. 

   195. Let him not answer or converse with (his teacher), reclining 

on a bed, nor sitting, nor eating, nor standing, nor with an averted 

face. 

   196. Let him do (that), standing up, if (his teacher) is seated, 

advancing towards him when he stands, going to meet him if he 

advances, and running after him when he runs; 

   197. Going (round) to face (the teacher), if his face is averted, 

approaching him if he stands at a distance, but bending towards him  
if 

he lies on a bed, and if he stands in a lower place. 

   198. When his teacher is nigh, let his bed or seat be low; but 

within sight of his teacher he shall not sit carelessly at ease. 

   199. Let him not pronounce the mere name of his teacher (without 

adding an honorific title) behind his back even, and let him not  
mimic 

his gait, speech, and deportment. 

   200. Wherever (people) justly censure or falsely defame his 

teacher, there he must cover his ears or depart thence to another 

place. 

   201. By censuring (his teacher), though justly, he will become 

(in his next birth) an ass, by falsely defaming him, a dog; he who 

lives on his teacher's substance, will become a worm, and he who is 

envious (of his merit), a (larger) insect. 

   202. He must not serve the (teacher by the intervention of  
another) 

while he himself stands aloof, nor when he (himself) is angry, nor 

when a woman is near; if he is seated in a carriage or on a (raised) 

seat, he must descend and afterwards salute his (teacher). 

   203. Let him not sit with his teacher, to the leeward or to the 

windward (of him); nor let him say anything which his teacher cannot 

hear. 

   204. He may sit with his teacher in a carriage drawn by oxen, 

horses, or camels, on a terrace, on a bed of grass or leaves, on a 

mat, on a rock, on a wooden bench, or in a boat. 

   205. If his teacher's teacher is near, let him behave (towards  
him) 

as towards his own teacher; but let him, unless he has received 

permission from his teacher, not salute venerable persons of his own 

(family). 

   206. This is likewise (ordained as) his constant behaviour 

towards (other) instructors in science, towards his relatives (to  
whom 

honour is due), towards all who may restrain him from sin, or may  
give 

him salutary advice. 

   207. Towards his betters let him always behave as towards his 

teacher, likewise towards sons of his teacher, born by wives of 

equal caste, and towards the teacher's relatives both on the side of 

the father and of the mother. 

   208. The son of the teacher who imparts instruction (in his 

father's stead), whether younger or of equal age, or a student of  
(the 

science of) sacrifices (or of other Angas), deserves the same honour 

as the teacher. 

   209. (A student) must not shampoo the limbs of his teacher's son, 

nor assist him in bathing, nor eat the fragments of his food, nor  
wash 

his feet. 

   210. The wives of the teacher, who belong to the same caste, must 

be treated as respectfully as the teacher; but those who belong to a 

different caste, must be honoured by rising and salutation. 

   211. Let him not perform for a wife of his teacher (the offices  
of) 

anointing her, assisting her in the bath, shampooing her limbs, or 

arranging her hair. 

   212. (A pupil) who is full twenty years old, and knows what is 

becoming and unbecoming, shall not salute a young wife of his 

teacher (by clasping) her feet. 

   213. It is the nature of women to seduce men in this (world); for 

that reason the wise are never unguarded in (the company of) females. 

   214. For women are able to lead astray in (this) world not only a 

fool, but even a learned man, and (to make) him a slave of desire 

and anger. 

   215. One should not sit in a lonely place with one's mother, 

sister, or daughter; for the senses are powerful, and master even a 

learned man. 

   216. But at his pleasure a young student may prostrate himself on 

the ground before the young wife of a teacher, in accordance with 

the rule, and say, 'I, N. N., (worship thee, O lady).' 

   217. On returning from a journey he must clasp the feet of his 

teacher's wife and daily salute her (in the manner just mentioned), 

remembering the duty of the virtuous. 

   218. As the man who digs with a spade (into the ground) obtains 

water, even so an obedient (pupil) obtains the knowledge which lies 

(hidden) in his teacher. 

   219. A (student) may either shave his head, or wear his hair in 

braids, or braid one lock on the crown of his head; the sun must  
never 

set or rise while he (lies asleep) in the village. 

   220. If the sun should rise or set while he is sleeping, be it 

(that he offended) intentionally or unintentionally, he shall fast 

during the (next) day, muttering (the Savitri). 

   221. For he who lies (sleeping), while the sun sets or rises, and 

does not perform (that) penance, is tainted by great guilt. 

   222. Purified by sipping water, he shall daily worship during 

both twilights with a concentrated mind in a pure place, muttering  
the 

prescribed text according to the rule. 

   223. If a woman or a man of low caste perform anything (leading  
to) 

happiness, let him diligently practise it, as well as (any other 

permitted act) in which his heart finds pleasure. 

   224. (Some declare that) the chief good consists in (the 

acquisition of) spiritual merit and wealth, (others place it) in 

(the gratification of) desire and (the acquisition of) wealth, 

(others) in (the acquisition of) spiritual merit alone, and (others 

say that the acquisition of) wealth alone is the chief good here 

(below); but the (correct) decision is that it consists of the 

aggregate of (those) three. 

   225. The teacher, the father, the mother, and an elder brother  
must 

not be treated with disrespect, especially by a Brahmana, though one 

be grievously offended (by them). 

   226. The teacher is the image of Brahman, the father the image of 

Pragipati (the lord of created beings), the mother the image of the 

earth, and an (elder) full brother the image of oneself. 

   227. That trouble (and pain) which the parents undergo on the  
birth 

of (their) children, cannot be compensated even in a hundred years. 

   228. Let him always do what is agreeable to those (two) and 

always (what may please) his teacher; when those three are pleased,  
he 

obtains all (those rewards which) austerities (yield). 

   229. Obedience towards those three is declared to be the best  
(form 

of) austerity; let him not perform other meritorious acts without 

their permission. 

   230. For they are declared to be the three worlds, they the three 

(principal) orders, they the three Vedas, and they the three sacred 

fires. 

   231. The father, forsooth, is stated to be the Garhapatya fire,  
the 

mother the Dakshinagni, but the teacher the Ahavaniya fire; this  
triad 

of fires is most venerable. 

   232. He who neglects not those three, (even after he has become) 

a householder, will conquer the three worlds and, radiant in body  
like 

a god, he will enjoy bliss in heaven. 

   233. By honouring his mother he gains this (nether) world, by 

honouring his father the middle sphere, but by obedience to his 

teacher the world of Brahman. 

   234. All duties have been fulfilled by him who honours those  
three; 

but to him who honours them not, all rites remain fruitless. 

   235. As long as those three live, so long let him not 

(independently) perform any other (meritorious acts); let him always 

serve them, rejoicing (to do what is) agreeable and beneficial (to 

them). 

   236. He shall inform them of everything that with their consent 

he may perform in thought, word, or deed for the sake of the next 

world. 

   237. By (honouring) these three all that ought to be done by man, 

is accomplished; that is clearly the highest duty, every other (act) 

is a subordinate duty. 

   238. He who possesses faith may receive pure learning even from a 

man of lower caste, the highest law even from the lowest, and an 

excellent wife even from a base family. 

   239. Even from poison nectar may be taken, even from a child good 

advice, even from a foe (a lesson in) good conduct, and even from an 

impure (substance) gold. 

   240. Excellent wives, learning, (the knowledge of) the law, (the 

rules of) purity, good advice, and various arts may be acquired from 

anybody. 

   241. It is prescribed that in times of distress (a student) may 

learn (the Veda) from one who is not a Brahmana; and that he shall 

walk behind and serve (such a) teacher, as long as the instruction 

lasts. 

   242. He who desires incomparable bliss (in heaven) shall not 

dwell during his whole life in (the house of) a non-Brahmanical 

teacher, nor with a Brahmana who does not know the whole Veda and 

the Angas. 

   243. But if (a student) desires to pass his whole life in the 

teacher's house, he must diligently serve him, until he is freed 

from this body. 

   244. A Brahmana who serves his teacher till the dissolution of 

his body, reaches forthwith the eternal mansion of Brahman. 

   245. He who knows the sacred law must not present any gift to his 

teacher before (the Samavartana); but when, with the permission of  
his 

teacher, he is about to take the (final) bath, let him procure (a 

present) for the venerable man according to his ability, 

   246. (Viz.) a field, gold, a cow, a horse, a parasol and shoes, a 

seat, grain, (even) vegetables, (and thus) give pleasure to his 

teacher. 

   247. (A perpetual student) must, if his teacher dies, serve his  
son 

(provided he be) endowed with good qualities, or his widow, or his 

Sapinda, in the same manner as the teacher. 

   248. Should none of these be alive, he must serve the sacred 

fire, standing (by day) and sitting (during the night), and thus 

finish his life. 

   249. A Brahmana who thus passes his life as a student without 

breaking his vow, reaches (after death) the highest abode and will  
not 

be born again in this world. 

                        CHAPTER III. 

   1. The vow (of studying) the three Vedas under a teacher must be 

kept for thirty-six years, or for half that time, or for a quarter,  
or 

until the (student) has perfectly learnt them. 

   2. (A student) who has studied in due order the three Vedas, or 

two, or even one only, without breaking the (rules of) studentship, 

shall enter the order of householders. 

   3. He who is famous for (the strict performance of) his duties 

and has received his heritage, the Veda, from his father, shall be 

honoured, sitting on a couch and adorned with a garland, with (the 

present of) a cow (and the honey-mixture). 

   4. Having bathed, with the permission of his teacher, and  
performed 

according to the rule the Samavartana (the rite on returning home), 

a twice-born man shall marry a wife of equal caste who is endowed  
with 

auspicious (bodily) marks. 

   5. A damsel who is neither a Sapinda on the mother's side, nor 

belongs to the same family on the father's side, is recommended to 

twice-born men for wedlock and conjugal union. 

   6. In connecting himself with a wife, let him carefully avoid the 

ten following families, be they ever so great, or rich in kine, 

horses, sheep, grain, or (other) property, 

   7. (Viz.) one which neglects the sacred rites, one in which no  
male 

children (are born), one in which the Veda is not studied, one (the 

members of) which have thick hair on the body, those which are  
subject 

to hemorrhoids, phthisis, weakness of digestion, epilepsy, or white  
or 

black leprosy. 

   8. Let him not marry a maiden (with) reddish (hair), nor one who 

has a redundant member, nor one who is sickly, nor one either with 

no hair (on the body) or too much, nor one who is garrulous or has  
red 

(eyes), 

   9. Nor one named after a constellation, a tree, or a river, nor  
one 

bearing the name of a low caste, or of a mountain, nor one named  
after 

a bird, a snake, or a slave, nor one whose name inspires terror. 

   10. Let him wed a female free from bodily defects, who has an 

agreeable name, the (graceful) gait of a Hamsa or of an elephant, a 

moderate (quantity of) hair on the body and on the head, small 

teeth, and soft limbs. 

   11. But a prudent man should not marry (a maiden) who has no 

brother, nor one whose father is not known, through fear lest (in 

the former case she be made) an appointed daughter (and in the  
latter) 

lest (he should commit) sin. 

   12. For the first marriage of twice-born men (wives) of equal  
caste 

are recommended; but for those who through desire proceed (to marry 

again) the following females, (chosen) according to the (direct)  
order 

(of the castes), are most approved. 

   13. It is declared that a Sudra woman alone (can be) the wife of 

a Sudra, she and one of his own caste (the wives) of a Vaisya, those 

two and one of his own caste (the wives) of a Kshatriya, those three 

and one of his own caste (the wives) of a Brahmana. 

   14. A Sudra woman is not mentioned even in any (ancient) story as 

the (first) wife of a Brahmana or of a Kshatriya, though they lived  
in 

the (greatest) distress. 

   15. Twice-born men who, in their folly, wed wives of the low 

(Sudra) caste, soon degrade their families and their children to the 

state of Sudras. 

   16. According to Atri and to (Gautama) the son of Utathya, he who 

weds a Sudra woman becomes an outcast, according to Saunaka on the 

birth of a son, and according to Bhrigu he who has (male) offspring 

from a (Sudra female, alone). 

   17. A Brahmana who takes a Sudra wife to his bed, will (after 

death) sink into hell; if he begets a child by her, he will lose the 

rank of a Brahmana. 

   18. The manes and the gods will not eat the (offerings) of that  
man 

who performs the rites in honour of the gods, of the manes, and of 

guests chiefly with a (Sudra wife's) assistance, and such (a man)  
will 

not go to heaven. 

   19. For him who drinks the moisture of a Sudra's lips, who is 

tainted by her breath, and who begets a son on her, no expiation is 

prescribed. 

   20. Now listen to (the) brief (description of) the following 

eight marriage-rites used by the four castes (varna) which partly 

secure benefits and partly produce evil both in this life and after 

death. 

   21. (They are) the rite of Brahman (Brahma), that of the gods 

(Daiva), that of the Rishis (Arsha), that of Pragapati (Pragapatya), 

that of the Asuras (Asura), that of the Gandharvas (Gandharva), that 

of the Rhashasas (Rakshasa), and that of the Pisakas (Paisaka). 

   22. Which is lawful for each caste (varna) and which are the 

virtues or faults of each (rite), all this I will declare to you, as 

well as their good and evil results with respect to the offspring. 

   23. One may know that the first six according to the order 

(followed above) are lawful for a Brahmana, the four last for a 

Kshatriya, and the same four, excepting the Rakshasa rite, for a 

Vaisya and a Sudra. 

   24. The sages state that the first four are approved (in the 

case) of a Brahmana, one, the Rakshasa (rite in the case) of a 

Kshatriya, and the Asura (marriage in that) of a Vaisya and of a 

Sudra. 

   25. But in these (Institutes of the sacred law) three of the five 

(last) are declared to be lawful and two unlawful; the Paisaka and  
the 

Asura (rites) must never be used. 

   26. For Kshatriyas those before-mentioned two rites, the 

Gandharva and the Rakshasa, whether separate or mixed, are permitted 

by the sacred tradition. 

   27. The gift of a daughter, after decking her (with costly 

garments) and honouring (her by presents of jewels), to a man 

learned in the Veda and of good conduct, whom (the father) himself 

invites, is called the Brahma rite. 

   28. The gift of a daughter who has been decked with ornaments, to  
a 

priest who duly officiates at a sacrifice, during the course of its 

performance, they call the Daiva rite. 

   29. When (the father) gives away his daughter according to the 

rule, after receiving from the bridegroom, for (the fulfilment of)  
the 

sacred law, a cow and a bull or two pairs, that is named the Arsha 

rite. 

   30. The gift of a daughter (by her father) after he has addressed 

(the couple) with the text, 'May both of you perform together your 

duties,' and has shown honour (to the bridegroom), is called in the 

Smriti the Pragapatya rite. 

   31. When (the bridegroom) receives a maiden, after having given 

as much wealth as he can afford, to the kinsmen and to the bride 

herself, according to his own will, that is called the Asura rite. 

   32. The voluntary union of a maiden and her lover one must know  
(to 

be) the Gandharva rite, which springs from desire and has sexual 

intercourse for its purpose. 

   33. The forcible abduction of a maiden from her home, while she 

cries out and weeps, after (her kinsmen) have been slain or wounded 

and (their houses) broken open, is called the Rakshasa rite. 

   34. When (a man) by stealth seduces a girl who is sleeping, 

intoxicated, or disordered in intellect, that is the eighth, the 

most base and sinful rite of the Pisakas. 

   35. The gift of daughters among Brahmanas is most approved, (if 

it is preceded) by (a libation of) water; but in the case of other 

castes (it may be performed) by (the expression of) mutual consent. 

   36. Listen now to me, ye Brahmanas, while I fully declare what 

quality has been ascribed by Manu to each of these marriage-rites. 

   37. The son of a wife wedded according to the Brahma rite, if he 

performs meritorious acts, liberates from sin ten ancestors, ten 

descendants and himself as the twenty-first. 

   38. The son born of a wife, wedded according to the Daiva rite, 

likewise (saves) seven ancestors and seven descendants, the son of a 

wife married by the Arsha rite three (in the ascending and 

descending lines), and the son of a wife married by the rite of Ka 

(Pragapati) six (in either line). 

   39. From the four marriages, (enumerated) successively, which  
begin 

with the Brahma rite spring sons, radiant with knowledge of the Veda 

and honoured by the Sishtas (good men). 

   40. Endowded with the qualities of beauty and goodness, 

possessing wealth and fame, obtaining as many enjoyments as they 

desire and being most righteous, they will live a hundred years. 

   41. But from the remaining (four) blamable marriages spring sons 

who are cruel and speakers of untruth, who hate the Veda and the 

sacred law. 

   42. In the blameless marriages blameless children are born to 

men, in blamable (marriages) blamable (offspring); one should 

therefore avoid the blamable (forms of marriage). 

   43. The ceremony of joining the hands is prescribed for 

(marriages with) women of equal caste (varna); know that the  
following 

rule (applies) to weddings with females of a different caste (varna). 

   44. On marrying a man of a higher caste a Kshatriya bride must  
take 

hold of an arrow, a Vaisya bride of a goad, and a Sudra female of 

the hem of the (bridegroom's) garment. 

   45. Let (the husband) approach his wife in due season, being 

constantly satisfied with her (alone); he may also, being intent on 

pleasing her, approach her with a desire for conjugal union (on any 

day) excepting the Parvans. 

   46. Sixteen (days and) nights (in each month), including four 

days which differ from the rest and are censured by the virtuous,  
(are 

called) the natural season of women. 

   47. But among these the first four, the eleventh and the  
thirteenth 

are (declared to be) forbidden; the remaining nights are recommended. 

   48. On the even nights sons are conceived and daughters on the 

uneven ones; hence a man who desires to have sons should approach 

his wife in due season on the even (nights). 

   49. A male child is produced by a greater quantity of male seed, 

a female child by the prevalence of the female; if (both are) equal,  
a 

hermaphrodite or a boy and a girl; if (both are) weak or deficient 

in quantity, a failure of conception (results). 

   50. He who avoids women on the six forbidden nights and on eight 

others, is (equal in chastity to) a student, in whichever order he  
may 

live. 

   51. No father who knows (the law) must take even the smallest 

gratuity for his daughter; for a man who, through avarice, takes a 

gratuity, is a seller of his offspring. 

   52. But those (male) relations who, in their folly, live on the 

separate property of women, (e.g. appropriate) the beasts of burden, 

carriages, and clothes of women, commit sin and will sink into hell. 

   53. Some call the cow and the bull (given) at an Arsha wedding 'a 

gratuity;' (but) that is wrong, since (the acceptance of) a fee, be  
it 

small or great, is a sale (of the daughter). 

   54. When the relatives do not appropriate (for their use) the 

gratuity (given), it is not a sale; (in that case) the (gift) is 

only a token of respect and of kindness towards the maidens. 

   55. Women must be honoured and adorned by their fathers, 

brothers, husbands, and brothers-in-law, who desire (their own) 

welfare. 

   56. Where women are honoured, there the gods are pleased; but  
where 

they are not honoured, no sacred rite yields rewards. 

   57. Where the female relations live in grief, the family soon 

wholly perishes; but that family where they are not unhappy ever 

prospers. 

   58. The houses on which female relations, not being duly 

honoured, pronounce a curse, perish completely, as if destroyed by 

magic. 

   59. Hence men who seek (their own) welfare, should always honour 

women on holidays and festivals with (gifts of) ornaments, clothes, 

and (dainty) food. 

   60. In that family, where the husband is pleased with his wife 

and the wife with her husband, happiness will assuredly be lasting. 

   61. For if the wife is not radiant with beauty, she will not 

attract her husband; but if she has no attractions for him, no 

children will be born. 

   62. If the wife is radiant with beauty, the whole house is 

bright; but if she is destitute of beauty, all will appear dismal. 

   63. By low marriages, by omitting (the performance of) sacred 

rites, by neglecting the study of the Veda, and by irreverence  
towards 

Brahmanas, (great) families sink low. 

   64. By (practising) handicrafts, by pecuniary transactions, by 

(begetting) children on Sudra females only, by (trading in) cows, 

horses, and carriages, by (the pursuit of) agriculture and by taking 

service under a king, 

   65. By sacrificing for men unworthy to offer sacrifices and by 

denying (the future rewards for good) works, families, deficient in 

the (knowledge of the) Veda, quickly perish. 

   66. But families that are rich in the knowledge of the Veda,  
though 

possessing little wealth, are numbered among the great, and acquire 

great fame. 

   67. With the sacred fire, kindled at the wedding, a householder 

shall perform according to the law the domestic ceremonies and the 

five (great) sacrifices, and (with that) he shall daily cook his  
food. 

   68. A householder has five slaughter-houses (as it were, viz.) 

the hearth, the grinding-stone, the broom, the pestle and mortar, 

the water-vessel, by using which he is bound (with the fetters of 

sin). 

   69. In order to successively expiate (the offences committed by 

means) of all these (five) the great sages have prescribed for 

householders the daily (performance of the five) great sacrifices. 

   70. Teaching (and studying) is the sacrifice (offered) to 

Brahman, the (offerings of water and food called) Tarpana the 

sacrifice to the manes, the burnt oblation the sacrifice offered to 

the gods, the Bali offering that offered to the Bhutas, and the 

hospitable reception of guests the offering to men. 

   71. He who neglects not these five great sacrifices, while he is 

able (to perform them), is not tainted by the sins (committed) in 

the five places of slaughter, though he constantly lives in the  
(order 

of) house (-holders). 

   72. But he who does not feed these five, the gods, his guests, 

those whom he is bound to maintain, the manes, and himself, lives  
not, 

though he breathes. 

   73. They call (these) five sacrifices also, Ahuta, Huta, Prahuta, 

Brahmya-huta, and Prasita. 

   74. Ahuta (not offered in the fire) is the muttering (of Vedic 

texts), Huta the burnt oblation (offered to the gods), Prahuta 

(offered by scattering it on the ground) the Bali offering given to 

the Bhutas, Brahmya-huta (offered in the digestive fire of  
Brahmanas), 

the respectful reception of Brahmana (guests), and Prasita (eaten)  
the 

(daily oblation to the manes, called) Tarpana. 

   75. Let (every man) in this (second order, at least) daily apply 

himself to the private recitation of the Veda, and also to the 

performance of the offering to the gods; for he who is diligent in  
the 

performance of sacrifices, supports both the movable and the  
immovable 

creation. 

   76. An oblation duly thrown into the fire, reaches the sun; from 

the sun comes rain, from rain food, therefrom the living creatures 

(derive their subsistence). 

   77. As all living creatures subsist by receiving support from 

air, even so (the members of) all orders subsist by receiving 

support from the householder. 

   78. Because men of the three (other) orders are daily supported 

by the householder with (gifts of) sacred knowledge and food, 

therefore (the order of) householders is the most excellent order. 

   79. (The duties of) this order, which cannot be practised by men 

with weak organs, must be carefully observed by him who desires 

imperishable (bliss in) heaven, and constant happiness in this  
(life). 

   80. The sages, the manes, the gods, the Bhutas, and guests ask 

the householders (for offerings and gifts); hence he who knows (the 

law), must give to them (what is due to each). 

   81. Let him worship, according to the rule, the sages by the 

private recitation of the Veda, the gods by burnt oblations, the  
manes 

by funeral offerings (Sraddha), men by (gifts of) food, and the  
Bhutas 

by the Bali offering. 

   82. Let him daily perform a funeral sacrifice with food, or with 

water, or also with milk, roots, and fruits, and (thus) please the 

manes. 

   83. Let him feed even one Brahmana in honour of the manes at (the 

Sraddha), which belongs to the five great sacrifices; but let him 

not feed on that (occasion) any Brahmana on account of the 

Vaisvadeva offering. 

   84. A Brahmana shall offer according to the rule (of his 

Grihya-sutra a portion) of the cooked food destined for the  
Vaisvadeva 

in the sacred domestic fire to the following deities: 

   85. First to Agni, and (next) to Soma, then to both these gods 

conjointly, further to all the gods (Visve Devah), and (then) to 

Dhanvantari, 

   86. Further to Kuhu (the goddess of the new-moon day), to Anumati 

(the goddess of the full-moon day), to Pragapati (the lord of 

creatures), to heaven and earth conjointly, and finally to Agni 

Svishtakrit (the fire which performs the sacrifice well). 

   87. After having thus duly offered the sacrificial food, let him 

throw Bali offerings in all directions of the compass, proceeding 

(from the east) to the south, to Indra, Yama, Varuna, and Soma, as 

well as to the servants (of these deities). 

   88. Saying, '(Adoration) to the Maruts,' he shall scatter (some 

food) near the door, and (some) in water, saying, '(Adoration to the 

waters;' he shall throw (some) on the pestle and the mortar, 

speaking thus, '(Adoration) to the trees.' 

   89. Near the head (of the bed) he shall make an offering to Sri 

(fortune), and near the foot (of his bed) to Bhadrakali; in the  
centre 

of the house let him place a Bali for Brahman and for Vastoshpati  
(the 

lord of the dwelling) conjointly. 

   90. Let him throw up into the air a Bali for all the gods, and 

(in the day-time one) for the goblins roaming about by day, (and in 

the evening one) for the goblins that walk at night. 

   91. In the upper story let him offer a Bali to Sarvatmabhuti; but 

let him throw what remains (from these offerings) in a southerly 

direction for the manes. 

   92. Let him gently place on the ground (some food) for dogs, 

outcasts, Kandalas (Svapak), those afflicted with diseases that are 

punishments of former sins, crows, and insects. 

   93. That Brahmana who thus daily honours all beings, goes, 

endowed with a resplendent body, by a straight road to the highest 

dwelling-place (i.e. Brahman). 

   94. Having performed this Bali offering, he shall first feed his 

guest and, according to the rule, give alms to an ascetic (and) to a 

student. 

   95. A twice-born householder gains, by giving alms, the same  
reward 

for his meritorious act which (a student) obtains for presenting, in 

accordance with the rule, a cow to his teacher. 

   96. Let him give, in accordance with the rule, to a Brahmana who 

knows the true meaning of the Veda, even (a small portion of food 

as) alms, or a pot full of water, having garnished (the food with 

seasoning, or the pot with flowers and fruit). 

   97. The oblations to gods and manes, made by men ignorant (of the 

law of gifts), are lost, if the givers in their folly present 

(shares of them) to Brahmanas who are mere ashes. 

   98. An offering made in the mouth-fire of Brahmanas rich in 

sacred learning and austerities, saves from misfortune and from 

great guilt. 

   99. But let him offer, in accordance with the rule, to a guest 

who has come (of his own accord) a seat and water, as well as food, 

garnished (with seasoning), according to his ability. 

   100. A Brahmana who stays unhonoured (in the house), takes away 

(with him) all the spiritual merit even of a man who subsists by 

gleaning ears of corn, or offers oblations in five fires. 

   101. Grass, room (for resting), water, and fourthly a kind word; 

these (things) never fail in the houses of good men. 

   102. But a Brahmana who stays one night only is declared to be a 

guest (atithi); for because he stays (sthita) not long (anityam), he 

is called atithi (a guest). 

   103. One must not consider as a guest a Brahmana who dwells in 

the same village, nor one who seeks his livelihood by social 

intercourse, even though he has come to a house where (there is) a 

wife, and where sacred fires (are kept). 

   104. Those foolish householders who constantly seek (to live on) 

the food of others, become, in consequence of that (baseness), after 

death the cattle of those who give them food. 

   105. A guest who is sent by the (setting) sun in the evening, 

must not be driven away by a householder; whether he have come at 

(supper-) time or at an inopportune moment, he must not stay in the 

house without entertainment. 

   106. Let him not eat any (dainty) food which he does not offer to 

his guest; the hospitable reception of guests procures wealth, fame, 

long life, and heavenly bliss. 

   107. Let him offer (to his guests) seats, rooms, beds, attendance 

on departure and honour (while they stay), to the most distinguished 

in the best form, to the lower ones in a lower form, to equals in an 

equal manner. 

   108. But if another guest comes after the Vaisvadeva offering has 

been finished, (the householder) must give him food according to his 

ability, (but) not repeat the Bali offering. 

   109. A Brahmana shall not name his family and (Vedic) gotra in 

order to obtain a meal; for he who boasts of them for the sake of a 

meal, is called by the wise a foul feeder (vantasin). 

   110. But a Kshatriya (who comes) to the house of a Brahmana is 

not called a guest (atithi), nor a Vaisya, nor a Sudra, nor a  
personal 

friend, nor a relative, nor the teacher. 

   111. But if a Kshatriya comes to the house of a Brahmana in the 

manner of a guest, (the house-holder) may feed him according to his 

desire, after the above-mentioned Brahmanas have eaten. 

   112. Even a Vaisya and a Sudra who have approached his house in  
the 

manner of guests, he may allow to eat with his servants, showing 

(thereby) his compassionate disposition. 

   113. Even to others, personal friends and so forth, who have come 

to his house out of affection, he may give food, garnished (with 

seasoning) according to his ability, (at the same time) with his  
wife. 

   114. Without hesitation he may give food, even before his guests, 

to the following persons, (viz.) to newly-married women, to infants, 

to the sick, and to pregnant women. 

   115. But the foolish man who eats first without having given food 

to these (persons) does, while he crams, not know that (after death) 

he himself will be devoured by dogs and vultures. 

   116. After the Brahmanas, the kinsmen, and the servants have  
dined, 

the householder and his wife may afterwards eat what remains. 

   117. Having honoured the gods, the sages, men, the manes, and the 

guardian deities of the house, the householder shall eat afterwards 

what remains. 

   118. He who prepares food for himself (alone), eats nothing but 

sin; for it is ordained that the food which remains after (the 

performance of) the sacrifices shall be the meal of virtuous men. 

   119. Let him honour with the honey-mixture a king, an officiating 

priest, a Snataka, the teacher, a son-in-law, a father-in-law, and a 

maternal uncle, (if they come) again after a full year (has elapsed 

since their last visit). 

   120. A king and a Srotriya, who come on the performance of a 

sacrifice, must be honoured with the honey-mixture, but not if no 

sacrifice is being performed; that is a settled rule. 

   121. But the wife shall offer in the evening (a portion) of the 

dressed food as a Bali-oblation, without (the recitation of) sacred 

formulas; for that (rite which is called the) Vaisvadeva is  
prescribed 

both for the morning and the evening. 

   122. After performing the Pitriyagna, a Brahmana who keeps a  
sacred 

fire shall offer, month by month, on the new-moon day, the funeral 

sacrifice (Sraddha, called) Pindanvaharyaka. 

   123. The wise call the monthly funeral offering to the manes 

Anvaharya (to be offered after the cakes), and that must be 

carefully performed with the approved (sorts of) flesh (mentioned 

below). 

   124. I will fully declare what and how many (Brahmanas) must be  
fed 

on that (occasion), who must be avoided, and on what kinds of food 

(they shall dine). 

   125. One must feed two (Brahmanas) at the offering to the gods,  
and 

three at the offering to the manes, or one only on either occasion; 

even a very wealthy man shall not be anxious (to entertain) a large 

company. 

   126. A large company destroys these five (advantages) the 

respectful treatment (of the invited, the propriety of) place and 

time, purity and (the selection of) virtuous Brahmana (guests); he 

therefore shall not seek (to entertain) a large company. 

   127. Famed is this rite for the dead, called (the sacrifice 

sacred to the manes (and performed) on the new-moon day; if a man is 

diligent in (performing) that, (the reward of) the rite for the 

dead, which is performed according to Smarta rules, reaches him 

constantly. 

   128. Oblations to the gods and manes must be presented by the 

givers to a Srotriya alone; what is given to such a most worthy 

Brahmana yields great reward. 

   129. Let him feed even one learned man at (the sacrifice) to the 

gods, and one at (the sacrifice) to the manes; (thus) he will gain a 

rich reward, not (if he entertains) many who are unacquainted with  
the 

Veda. 

   130. Let him make inquiries even regarding the remote (ancestors 

of) a Brahmana who has studied an entire (recension of the) Veda; 

(if descended from a virtuous race) such a man is a worthy recipient 

of gifts (consisting) of food offered to the gods or to the manes, 

he is declared (to procure as great rewards as) a guest (atithi). 

   131. Though a million of men, unaquainted with the Rikas, were to 

dine at a (funeral sacrifice), yet a single man, learned in the 

Veda, who is satisfied (with his entertainment), is worth them all 

as far as the (production of) spiritual merit (is concerned). 

   132. Food sacred to the manes or to the gods must be given to a  
man 

distinguished by sacred knowledge; for hands, smeared with blood, 

cannot be cleansed with blood. 

   133. As many mouthfuls as an ignorant man swallows at a sacrifice 

to the gods or to the manes, so many red-hot spikes, spears, and 

iron balls must (the giver of the repast) swallow after death. 

   134. Some Brahmanas are devoted to (the pursuit of) knowledge, 

and others to (the performance of) austerities; some to austerities 

and to the recitation of the Veda, and others to (the performance 

of) sacred rites. 

   135. Oblations to the manes ought to be carefully presented to 

those devoted to knowledge, but offerings to the gods, in accordance 

with the reason (of the sacred law), to (men of) all the four 

(above-mentioned classes). 

   136. If there is a father ignorant of the sacred texts whose son 

has learned one whole recension of the Veda and the Angas, and a son 

ignorant of the sacred texts whose father knows an entire recension  
of 

the Veda and the Angas, 

   137. Know that he whose father knows the Veda, is the more 

venerable one (of the two); yet the other one is worthy of honour, 

because respect is due to the Veda (which he has learned). 

   138. Let him not entertain a personal friend at a funeral 

sacrifice; he may gain his affection by (other) valuable gifts; let 

him feed at a Sraddha a Brahmana whom he considers neither as a foe 

nor as a friend. 

   139. He who performs funeral sacrifices and offerings to the gods 

chiefly for the sake of (gaining) friends, reaps after death no  
reward 

for Sraddhas and sacrifices. 

   140. That meanest among twice-born men who in his folly contracts 

friendships through a funeral sacrifice, loses heaven, because he 

performed a Sraddha for the sake of friendship. 

   141. A gift (of food) by twice-born men, consumed with (friends  
and 

relatives), is said to be offered to the Pisakas; it remains in this 

(world) alone like a blind cow in one stable. 

   142. As a husbandman reaps no harvest when he has sown the seed 

in barren soil, even so the giver of sacrificial food gains no 

reward if he presented it to a man unacquainted with the Rikas. 

   143. But a present made in accordance with the rules to a learned 

man, makes the giver and the recipient partakers of rewards both in 

this (life) and after death. 

   144. (If no learned Brahmana be at hand), he may rather honour a 

(virtuous) friend than an enemy, though the latter may be qualified 

(by learning and so forth); for sacrificial food, eaten by a foe, 

bears no reward after death. 

   145. Let him (take) pains (to) feed at a Sraddha an adherent of  
the 

Rig-veda who has studied one entire (recension of that) Veda, or a 

follower of the Yagur-veda who has finished one Sakha, or a singer 

of Samans who (likewise) has completed (the study of an entire 

recension). 

   146. If one of these three dines, duly honoured, at a funeral 

sacrifice, the ancestors of him (who gives the feast), as far as the 

seventh person, will be satisfied for a very long time. 

   147. This is the chief rule (to be followed) in offering  
sacrifices 

to the gods and manes; know that the virtuous always observe the 

following subsidiary rule. 

   148. One may also entertain (on such occasions) one's maternal 

grandfather, a maternal uncle, a sister's son, a father-in-law, 

one's teacher, a daughter's son, a daughter's husband, a cognate 

kinsman, one's own officiating priest or a man for whom one offers 

sacrifices. 

   149. For a rite sacred to the gods, he who knows the law will not 

make (too close) inquiries regarding an (invited) Brahmana; but when 

one performs a ceremony in honour of the manes, one must carefully 

examine (the qualities and parentage of the guest). 

   150. Manu has declared that those Brahmanas who are thieves, 

outcasts, eunuchs, or atheists are unworthy (to partake) of 

oblations to the gods and manes. 

   151. Let him not entertain at a Sraddha one who wears his hair in 

braids (a student), one who has not studied (the Veda), one 

afflicted with a skin-disease, a gambler, nor those who sacrifice 

for a multitude (of sacrificers). 

   152. Physicians, temple-priests, sellers of meat, and those who 

subsist by shop-keeping must be avoided at sacrifices offered to the 

gods and to the manes. 

   153. A paid servant of a village or of a king, man with deformed 

nails or black teeth, one who opposes his teacher, one who has 

forsaken the sacred fire, and a usurer; 

   154. One suffering from consumption, one who subsists by tending 

cattle, a younger brother who marries or kindles the sacred fire 

before the elder, one who neglects the five great sacrifices, an  
enemy 

of the Brahmana race, an elder brother who marries or kindles the 

sacred fire after the younger, and one who belongs to a company or 

corporation, 

   155. An actor or singer, one who has broken the vow of  
studentship, 

one whose (only or first) wife is a Sudra female, the son of a 

remarried woman, a one-eyed man, and he in whose house a paramour of 

his wife (resides); 

   156. He who teaches for a stipulated fee and he who is taught on 

that condition, he who instructs Sudra pupils and he whose teacher 

is a Sudra, he who speaks rudely, the son of an adulteress, and the 

son of a widow, 

   157. He who forsakes his mother, his father, or a teacher without  
a 

(sufficient) reason, he who has contracted an alliance with outcasts 

either through the Veda or through a marriage, 

   158. An incendiary, a prisoner, he who eats the food given by the 

son of an adulteress, a seller of Soma, he who undertakes voyages by 

sea, a bard, an oil-man, a suborner to perjury, 

   159. He who wrangles or goes to law with his father, the keeper 

of a gambling-house, a drunkard, he who is afflicted with a disease 

(in punishment of former) crimes, he who is accused of a mortal sin,  
a 

hypocrite, a seller of substances used for flavouring food, 

   160. A maker of bows and of arrows, he who lasciviously dallies 

with a brother's widow, the betrayer of a friend, one who subsists 

by gambling, he who learns (the Veda) from his son, 

   161. An epileptic man, who suffers from scrofulous swellings of  
the 

glands, one afflicted with white leprosy, an informer, a madman, a 

blind man, and he who cavils at the Veda must (all) be avoided. 

   162. A trainer of elephants, oxen, horses, or camels, he who 

subsists by astrology, a bird-fancier, and he who teaches the use of 

arms, 

   163. He who diverts water-courses, and he who delights in 

obstructing them, an architect, a messenger, and he who plants trees 

(for money), 

   164. A breeder of sporting-dogs, a falconer, one who defiles 

maidens, he who delights in injuring living creatures, he who gains 

his subsistence from Sudras, and he who offers sacrifices to the 

Ganas, 

   165. He who does not follow the rule of conduct, a (man destitute 

of energy like a) eunuch, one who constantly asks (for favours), he 

who lives by agriculture, a club-footed man, and he who is censured  
by 

virtuous men, 

   166. A shepherd, a keeper of buffaloes, the husband of a 

remarried woman, and a carrier of dead bodies, (all these) must be 

carefully avoided. 

   167. A Brahmana who knows (the sacred law) should shun at 

(sacrifices) both (to the gods and to the manes) these lowest of 

twice-born men, whose conduct is reprehensible, and who are unworthy 

(to sit) in the company (at a repast). 

   168. As a fire of dry grass is (unable to consume the offerings  
and 

is quickly) extinguished, even so (is it with) an unlearned 

Brahmana; sacrificial food must not be given to him, since it (would 

be) offered in ashes. 

   169. I will fully declare what result the giver obtains after 

death, if he gives food, destined for the gods or manes, to a man 

who is unworthy to sit in the company. 

   170. The Rakshasas, indeed, consume (the food) eaten by Brahmanas 

who have not fulfilled the vow of studentship, by a Parivettri and 

so forth, and by other men not admissible into the company. 

   171. He must be considered as a Parivettri who marries or begins 

the performance of the Agnihotra before his elder brother, but the 

latter as a Parivitti. 

   172. The elder brother who marries after the younger, the younger 

brother who marries before the elder, the female with whom such a 

marriage is contracted, he who gives her away, and the sacrificing 

priest, as the fifth, all fall into hell. 

   173. He who lasciviously dallies with the widow of a deceased 

brother, though she be appointed (to bear a child by him) in 

accordance with the sacred law, must be known to be a Didhishupati. 

   174. Two (kinds of) sons, a Kunda and a Golaka, are born by wives 

of other men; (he who is born) while the husband lives, will be a 

Kunda, and (he who is begotten) after the husband's death, a Golaka. 

   175. But those two creatures, who are born of wives of other men, 

cause to the giver the loss (of the rewards), both in this life and 

after death, for the food sacred to gods or manes which has been  
given 

(to them). 

   176. The foolish giver (of a funeral repast) does not reap the 

reward for as many worthy guests as a man, inadmissible into 

company, can look on while they are feeding. 

   177. A blind man by his presence causes to the giver (of the  
feast) 

the loss of the reward for ninety (guests), a one-eyed man for 

sixty, one who suffers from white leprosy for a hundred, and one 

punished by a (terrible) disease for a thousand. 

   178. The giver (of a Sraddha) loses the reward, due for such a 

non-sacrificial gift, for as many Brahmanas as a (guest) who 

sacrifices for Sudras may touch (during the meal) with his limbs. 

   179. And if a Brahmana, though learned in the Veda, accepts  
through 

covetousness a gift from such (a man), he will quickly perish, like 

a vessel of unburnt clay in water. 

   180 (Food) given to a seller of Soma becomes ordure, (that given) 

to a physician pus and blood, but (that presented) to a 

temple-priest is lost, and (that given) to a usurer finds no place  
(in 

the world of the gods). 

   181. What has been given to a Brahmana who lives by trade that is 

not (useful) in this world and the next, and (a present) to a  
Brahmana 

born of a remarried woman (resembles) an oblation thrown into ashes. 

   182. But the wise declare that the food which (is offered) to  
other 

unholy, inadmissible men, enumerated above, (is turned into) adipose 

secretions, blood, flesh, marrow, and bone. 

   183. Now hear by what chief of twice-born men a company defiled 

by (the presence of) unworthy (guests) is purified, and the full 

(description of) the Brahmanas who sanctify a company. 

   184. Those men must be considered as the sanctifiers of a company 

who are most learned in all the Vedas and in all the Angas, and who 

are the descendants of Srotriyas. 

   185. A Trinakiketa, one who keeps five sacred fires, a 

Trisuparna, one who is versed in the six Angas, the son of a woman 

married according to the Brahma rite, one who sings the  
Gyeshthasaman, 

   186. One who knows the meaning of the Veda, and he who expounds  
it, 

a student, one who has given a thousand (cows), and a centenarian  
must 

be considered as Brahmanas who sanctify a company. 

   187. On the day before the Sraddha-rite is performed, or on the  
day 

when it takes place, let him invite with due respect at least three 

Brahmanas, such as have been mentioned above. 

   188. A Brahmana who has been invited to a (rite) in honour of the 

manes shall always control himself and not recite the Veda, and he  
who 

performs the Sraddha (must act in the same manner). 

   189. For the manes attend the invited Brahmanas, follow them 

(when they walk) like the wind, and sit near them when they are 

seated. 

   190. But a Brahmana who, being duly invited to a rite in honour 

of the gods or of the manes, in any way breaks (the appointment), 

becomes guilty (of a crime), and (in his next birth) a hog. 

   191. But he who, being invited to a Sraddha, dallies with a Sudra 

woman, takes upon himself all the sins which the giver (of the 

feast) committed. 

   192. The manes are primeval deities, free from anger, careful of 

purity, ever chaste, averse from strife, and endowed with great 

virtues. 

   193. Now learn fully from whom all these (manes derive) their 

origin, and with what ceremonies they ought to be worshipped. 

   194. The (various) classes of the manes are declared to be the  
sons 

of all those sages, Mariki and the rest, who are children of Manu,  
the 

son of Hiranyagarbha. 

   195. The Somasads, the sons of Virag, are stated to be the manes  
of 

the Sadhyas, and the Agnishvattas, the children of Mariki, are 

famous in the world (as the manes) of the gods. 

   196. The Barhishads, born of Atri, are recorded to be (the manes) 

of the Daityas, Danavas, Yakshas, Gandharvas, Snake-deities, 

Rakshasas, Suparnas, and a Kimnaras, 

   197. The Somapas those of the Brahmanas, the Havirbhugs those of 

the Kshatriyas, the Agyapas those of the Vaisyas, but the Sukalins 

those of the Sudras. 

   198. The Somapas are the sons of Kavi (Bhrigu), the Havishmats 

the children of Angiras, the Agyapas the offspring of Pulastya, but 

the Sukalins (the issue) of Vasishtha. 

   199. One should know that (other classes), the Agnidagdhas, the 

Anagnidagdhas, the Kavyas, the Barhishads, the Agnishvattas, and the 

Saumyas, are (the manes) of the Brahmanas alone. 

   200. But know also that there exist in this (world) countless 

sons and grandsons of those chief classes of manes which have been 

enumerated. 

   201. From the sages sprang the manes, from the manes the gods and 

the Danavas, but from the gods the whole world, both the movable and 

the immovable in due order. 

   202. Even water offered with faith (to the manes) in vessels made 

of silver or adorned with silver, produces endless (bliss). 

   203. For twice-born men the rite in honour of the manes is more 

important than the rite in honour of the gods; for the offering to  
the 

gods which precedes (the Sraddhas), has been declared to be a means  
of 

fortifying (the latter). 

   204. Let him first invite a (Brahmana) in honour of the gods as a 

protection for the (offering to the manes); for the Rakshasas 

destroy a funeral sacrifice which is left without such a protection. 

   205. Let him make (the Sraddha) begin and end with (a rite) in 

honour of the gods; it shall not begin and end with a (rite) to the 

manes; for he who makes it begin and end with a (rite) in honour of 

the manes, soon perishes together with his progeny. 

   206. Let him smear a pure and secluded place with cowdung, and 

carefully make it sloping towards the south. 

   207. The manes are always pleased with offerings made in open, 

naturally pure places, on the banks of rivers, and in secluded spots. 

   208. The (sacrificer) shall make the (invited) Brahmanas, who 

have duly performed their ablutions, sit down on separate, prepared 

seats, on which blades of Kusa grass have been placed. 

   209. Having placed those blameless Brahmanas on their seats, he 

shall honour them with fragrant garlands and perfumes, beginning 

with (those who are invited in honour of) the gods. 

   210. Having presented to them water, sesamum grains, and blades 

of Kusa grass, the Brahmana (sacrificer) shall offer (oblations) in 

the sacred fire, after having received permission (to do so) from 

(all) the Brahmana (guests) conjointly. 

   211. Having first, according to the rule, performed, as a means 

of protecting (the Sraddha), oblations to Agni, to Soma, and to 

Yama, let him afterwards satisfy the manes by a gift of sacrificial 

food. 

   212. But if no (sacred) fire (is available), he shall place (the 

offerings) into the hand of a Brahmana; for Brahmanas who know the 

sacred texts declare, 'What fire is, even such is a Brahmana.' 

   213. They (also) call those first of twice-born men the ancient 

deities of the funeral sacrifice, free from anger, easily pleased, 

employed in making men prosper. 

   214. After he has performed (the oblations) in the fire, (and) 

the whole series of ceremonies in such a manner that they end in the 

south, let him sprinkle water with his right hand on the spot (where 

the cakes are to be placed). 

   215. But having made three cakes out of the remainder of that 

sacrificial food, he must, concentrating his mind and turning 

towards the south, place them on (Kusa grass) exactly in the same 

manner in which (he poured out the libations of) water. 

   216. Having offered those cakes according to the (prescribed)  
rule, 

being pure, let him wipe the same hand with (the roots of) those 

blades of Kusa grass for the sake of the (three ancestors) who  
partake 

of the wipings (lepa). 

   217. Having (next) sipped water, turned round (towards the 

north), and thrice slowly suppressed his breath, (the sacrificer) 

who knows the sacred texts shall worship (the guardian deities of)  
the 

six seasons and the manes. 

   218. Let him gently pour out the remainder of the water near the 

cakes, and, with fixed attention, smell those cakes, in the order in 

which they were placed (on the ground). 

   219. But taking successively very small portions from the cakes,  
he 

shall make those seated Brahmana eat them, in accordance with the 

rule, before (their dinner). 

   220. But if the (sacrificer's) father is living, he must offer  
(the 

cakes) to three remoter (ancestors); or he may also feed his father  
at 

the funeral sacrifice as (one of the) Brahmana (guests). 

   221. But he whose father is dead, while his grandfather lives, 

shall, after pronouncing his father's name, mention (that of) his 

great-grandfather. 

   222. Manu has declared that either the grandfather may eat at 

that Sraddha (as a guest), or (the grandson) having received 

permission, may perform it, as he desires. 

   223. Having poured water mixed with sesamum, in which a blade of 

Kusa grass has been placed, into the hands of the (guests), he shall 

give (to each) that (above-mentioned) portion of the cake, saying,  
'To 

those, Svadha!' 

   224. But carrying (the vessel) filled with food with both hands, 

the (sacrificer) himself shall gently place it before the Brahmanas, 

meditating on the manes. 

   225. The malevolent Asuras forcibly snatch away that food which 

is brought without being held with both hands. 

   226. Let him, being pure and attentive, carefully place on the 

ground the seasoning (for the rice), such as broths and pot herbs, 

sweet and sour milk, and honey, 

   227. (As well as) various (kinds of) hard food which require 

mastication, and of soft food, roots, fruits, savoury meat, and 

fragrant drinks. 

   228. All this he shall present (to his guests), being pure and 

attentive, successively invite them to partake of each (dish), 

proclaiming its qualities. 

   229. Let him on no account drop a tear, become angry or utter an 

untruth, nor let him touch the food with his foot nor violently 

shake it. 

   230. A tear sends the (food) to the Pretas, anger to his enemies,  
a 

falsehood to the dogs, contact with his foot to the Rakshasas, a 

shaking to the sinners. 

   231. Whatever may please the Brahmanas, let him give without 

grudging it; let him give riddles from the Veda, for that is  
agreeable 

to the manes. 

   232. At a (sacrifice in honour) of the manes, he must let (his 

guests) hear the Veda, the Institutes of the sacred law, legends, 

tales, Puranas, and Khilas. 

   233. Himself being delighted, let him give delight to the 

Brahmanas, cause them to partake gradually and slowly (of each 

dish), and repeatedly invite (them to eat) by (offering) the food 

and (praising) its qualities. 

   234. Let him eagerly entertain at a funeral sacrifice a 

daughter's son, though he be a student, and let him place a Nepal 

blanket on the on the seat (of each guest), scattering sesamum 

grains on the ground. 

   235. There are three means of sanctification, (to be used) at a 

Sraddha, a daughter's son, a Nepal blanket, and sesamum grains; and 

they recommend three (other things) for it, cleanliness, suppression 

of anger, and absence of haste. 

   236. All the food must be very hot, and the (guests) shall eat in 

silence; (even though) asked by the giver (of the feast), the 

Brahmanas shall not proclaim the qualities of the sacrificial food. 

   237. As long as the food remains warm, as long as they eat in 

silence, as long as the qualities of the food are not proclaimed, so 

long the manes partake (of it). 

   238. What (a guest) eats, covering his head, what he eats with 

his face turned towards the south, what he eats with sandals on (his 

feet), that the Rakshasas consume. 

   239. A Kandala, a village pig, a cock, a dog, a menstruating  
woman, 

and a eunuch must not look at the Brahmanas while they eat. 

   240. What (any of) these sees at a burnt-oblation, at a (solemn) 

gift, at a dinner (given to Brahmanas), or at any rite in honour of 

the gods and manes, that produces not the intended result. 

   241. A boar makes (the rite) useless by inhaling the smell (of 

the offerings), a cock by the air of his wings, a dog by throwing 

his eye (on them), a low-caste man by touching (them). 

   242. If a lame man, a one-eyed man, one deficient in a limb, or  
one 

with a redundant limb, be even the servant of the performer (of the 

Sraddha), he must be removed from that place (where the Sraddha is 

held). 

   243. To a Brahmana (householder), or to an ascetic who comes for 

food, he may, with the permission of (his) Brahmana (guests), show 

honour according to his ability. 

   244. Let him mix all the kinds of food together, sprinkle them  
with 

water and put them, scattering them (on Kusa grass), down on the 

ground in front of (his guests), when they have finished their meal. 

   245. The remnant (in the dishes), and the portion scattered on  
Kusa 

grass, shall be the share of deceased (children) who received not 

the sacrament (of cremation) and of those who (unjustly) forsook  
noble 

wives. 

   246. They declare the fragments which have fallen on the ground 

at a (Sraddha) to the manes, to be the share of honest, dutiful 

servants. 

   247. But before the performance of the Sapindikarana, one must  
feed 

at the funeral sacrifice in honour of a (recently-) deceased Aryan 

(one Brahmana) without (making an offering) to the gods, and give 

one cake only. 

   248. But after the Sapindikarana of the (deceased father) has 

been performed according to the sacred law, the sons must offer the 

cakes with those ceremonies, (described above.) 

   249. The foolish man who, after having eaten a Sraddha (-dinner), 

gives the leavings to a Sudra, falls headlong into the Kalasutra  
hell. 

   250. If the partaker of a Sraddha (-dinner) enters on the same 

day the bed of a Sudra female, the manes of his (ancestors) will lie 

during that month in her ordure. 

   251. Having addressed the question, 'Have you dined well?' (to 

his guests), let him give water for sipping to them who are  
satisfied, 

and dismiss them, after they have sipped water, (with the words)  
'Rest 

either (here or at home)!' 

   252. The Brahmana (guests) shall then answer him, 'Let there be 

Svadha;' for at all rites in honour of the manes the word Svadha is 

the highest benison. 

   253. Next let him inform (his guests) who have finished their  
meal, 

of the food which remains; with the permission of the Brahmanas let 

him dispose (of that), as they may direct. 

   254. At a (Sraddha) in honour of the manes one must use (in 

asking of the guests if they are satisfied, the word) svaditam; at a 

Goshthi-sraddha, (the word) susrutam; at a Vriddhi-sraddha, (the  
word) 

sampannam; and at (a rite) in honour of the gods, (the word) rukitam. 

   255. The afternoon, Kusa grass, the due preparation of the 

dwelling, sesamum grains, liberality, the careful preparation of the 

food, and (the company of) distinguished Brahmanas are true riches 

at all funeral sacrifices. 

   256. Know that Kusa grass, purificatory (texts), the morning, 

sacrificial viands of all kinds, and those means of purification, 

mentioned above, are blessings at a sacrifice to the gods. 

   257. The food eaten by hermits in the forest, milk, Soma-juice, 

meat which is not prepared (with spices), and salt unprepared by 

art, are called, on account of their nature, sacrificial food. 

   258. Having dismissed the (invited) Brahmanas, let him, with a 

concentrated mind, silent and pure, look towards the south and ask 

these blessings of the manes: 

   259. 'May liberal men abound with us! May (our knowledge of) the 

Vedas and (our) progeny increase! May faith not forsake us! May we 

have much to give (to the needy)!' 

   260. Having thus offered (the cakes), let him, after (the 

prayer), cause a cow, a Brahmana, a goat, or the sacred fire to 

consume those cakes, or let him throw them into water. 

   261. Some make the offering of the cakes after (the dinner); some 

cause (them) to be eaten by birds or throw them into fire or into 

water. 

   262. The (sacrificer's) first wife, who is faithful and intent on 

the worship of the manes, may eat the middle-most cake, (if she be) 

desirous of bearing a son. 

   263. (Thus) she will bring forth a son who will be long-lived, 

famous, intelligent, rich, the father of numerous offspring, endowed 

with (the quality of) goodness, and righteous. 

   264. Having washed his hands and sipped water, let him prepare 

(food) for his paternal relations and, after giving it to them with 

due respect, let him feed his maternal relatives also. 

   265. But the remnants shall be left (where they lie) until the 

Brahmanas have been dismissed; afterwards he shall perform the  
(daily) 

domestic Bali-offering; that is a settled (rule of the) sacred law. 

   266. I will now fully declare what kind of sacrificial food, 

given to the manes according to the rule, will serve for a long time 

or for eternity. 

   267. The ancestors of men are satisfied for one month with 

sesamum grains, rice, barley, masha beans, water, roots, and fruits, 

which have been given according to the prescribed rule, 

   268. Two months with fish, three months with the meat of 

gazelles, four with mutton, and five indeed with the flesh of birds, 

   269. Six months with the flesh of kids, seven with that of 

spotted deer, eight with that of the black antelope, but nine with 

that of the (deer called) Ruru, 

   270. Ten months they are satisfied with the meat of boars and 

buffaloes, but eleven months indeed with that of hares and tortoises, 

   271. One year with cow-milk and milk-rice; from the flesh of a 

long-eared white he-goat their satisfaction endures twelve years. 

   272. The (vegetable called) Kalasaka, (the fish called) 

Mahasalka, the flesh of a rhinoceros and that of a red goat, and all 

kinds of food eaten by hermits in the forest serve for an endless 

time. 

   273. Whatever (food), mixed with honey, one gives on the  
thirteenth 

lunar day in the rainy season under the asterism of Maghah, that 

also procures endless (satisfaction). 

   274. 'May such a man (the manes say) be born in our family who  
will 

give us milk-rice, with honey and clarified butter, on the 

thirteenth lunar day (of the month of Bhadrapada) and (in the 

afternoon) when the shadow of an elephant falls towards the east.' 

   275. Whatever (a man), full of faith, duly gives according to the 

prescribed rule, that becomes in the other world a perpetual and 

imperishable (gratification) for the manes. 

   276. The days of the dark half of the month, beginning with the 

tenth, but excepting the fourteenth, are recommended for a funeral 

sacrifice; (it is) not thus (with) the others. 

   277. He who performs it on the even (lunar) days and under the  
even 

constellations, gains (the fulfilment of) all his wishes; he who 

honours the manes on odd (lunar days) and under odd 

(constellations), obtains distinguished offspring. 

   278. As the second half of the month is preferable to the first 

half, even so the afternoon is better for (the performance of) a 

funeral sacrifice than the forenoon. 

   279. Let him, untired, duly perform the (rites) in honour of the 

manes in accordance with the prescribed rule, passing the sacred 

thread over the right shoulder, proceeding from the left to the 

right (and) holding Kusa grass in his hands, up to the end (of the 

ceremony). 

   280. Let him not perform a funeral sacrifice at night, because 

the (night) is declared to belong to the Rakshasas, nor in the 

twilight, nor when the sun has just risen. 

   281. Let him offer here below a funeral sacrifice, according to  
the 

rule given above, (at least) thrice a year, in winter, in summer, 

and in the rainy season, but that which is included among the five 

great sacrifices, every day. 

   282. The burnt-oblation, offered at a sacrifice to the manes, 

must not be made in a common fire; a Brahmana who keeps a sacred 

fire (shall) not (perform) a funeral sacrifice except on the 

new-moon day. 

   283. Even when a Brahmana, after bathing, satisfies the manes 

with water, he obtains thereby the whole reward for the performance  
of 

the (daily) Sraddha. 

   284. They call (the manes of) fathers Vasus, (those of) 

grandfathers Rudras, and (those of) great-grandfathers Adityas; thus 

(speaks) the eternal Veda. 

   285. Let him daily partake of the vighasa and daily eat amrita 

(ambrosia); but vighasa is what remains from the meal (of Brahmana 

guests) and the remainder of a sacrifice (is called) amrita. 

   286. Thus all the ordinances relating to the five (daily great) 

sacrifices have been declared to you; hear now the law for the 

manner of living fit for Brahmanas. 

                         CHAPTER IV. 

   1. Having dwelt with a teacher during the fourth part of (a 

man's) life, a Brahmana shall live during the second quarter (of his 

existence) in his house, after he has wedded a wife. 

   2. A Brahmana must seek a means of subsistence which either 

causes no, or at least little pain (to others), and live (by that) 

except in times of distress. 

   3. For the purpose of gaining bare subsistence, let him 

accumulate property by (following those) irreproachable occupations 

(which are prescribed for) his (caste), without (unduly) fatiguing  
his 

body. 

   4. He may subsist by Rita (truth), and Amrita (ambrosia), or by 

Mrita (death) and by Pramrita (what causes many deaths); or even by 

(the mode) called Satyanrita (a mixture of truth and falsehood), but 

never by Svavritti (a dog's mode of life). 

   5. By Rita shall be understood the gleaning of corn; by Amrita, 

what is given unasked; by Mrita, food obtained by begging and 

agriculture is declared to be Pramrita. 

   6. But trade and (money-lending) are Satyanrita, even by that one 

may subsist. Service is called Svavritti; therefore one should avoid 

it. 

   7. He may either possess enough to fill a granary, or a store 

filling a grain-jar; or he may collect what suffices for three days, 

or make no provision for the morrow. 

   8. Moreover, among these four Brahmana householders, each 

later-(named) must be considered more distinguished, and through his 

virtue to have conquered the world more completely. 

   9. One of these follows six occupations, another subsists by  
three, 

one by two, but the fourth lives by the Brahmasattra. 

   10. He who maintains himself by picking up grains and ears of  
corn, 

must be always intent on (the performance of) the Agnihotra, and 

constantly offer those Ishtis only, which are prescribed for the 

days of the conjunction and opposition (of the moon), and for the 

solstices. 

   11. Let him never, for the sake of subsistence, follow the ways 

of the world; let him live the pure, straightforward, honest life of  
a 

Brahmana. 

   12. He who desires happiness must strive after a perfectly 

contented disposition and control himself; for happiness has 

contentment for its root, the root of unhappiness is the contrary 

(disposition). 

   13. A Brahmana, who is a Snataka and subsists by one of the 

(above-mentioned) modes of life, must discharge the (following)  
duties 

which secure heavenly bliss, long life, and fame. 

   14. Let him, untired, perform daily the rites prescribed for him  
in 

the Veda; for he who performs those according to his ability, 

attains to the highest state. 

   15. Whether he be rich or even in distress, let him not seek  
wealth 

through pursuits to which men cleave, nor by forbidden occupations, 

nor (let him accept presents) from any (giver whosoever he may be). 

   16. Let him not, out of desire (for enjoyments), attach himself 

to any sensual pleasures, and let him carefully obviate an excessive 

attachment to them, by (reflecting on their worthlessness in) his 

heart. 

   17. Let him avoid all (means of acquiring) wealth which impede 

the study of the Veda; (let him maintain himself) anyhow, but study, 

because that (devotion to the Veda-study secures) the realisation of 

his aims. 

   18. Let him walk here (on earth), bringing his dress, speech, and 

thoughts to a conformity with his age, his occupation, his wealth,  
his 

sacred learning, and his race. 

   19. Let him daily pore over those Institutes of science which 

soon give increase of wisdom, those which teach the acquisition of 

wealth, those which are beneficial (for other worldly concerns), and 

likewise over the Nigamas which explain the Veda. 

   20. For the more a man completely studies the Institutes of 

science, the more he fully understands (them), and his great 

learning shines brightly. 

   21. Let him never, if he is able (to perform them), neglect the 

sacrifices to the sages, to the gods, to the Bhutas, to men, and to 

the manes. 

   22. Some men who know the ordinances for sacrificial rites, 

always offer these great sacrifices in their organs (of sensation), 

without any (external) effort. 

   23. Knowing that the (performance of the) sacrifice in their  
speech 

and their breath yields imperishable (rewards), some always offer 

their breath in their speech, and their speech in their breath. 

   24. Other Brahmanas, seeing with the eye of knowledge that the 

performance of those rites has knowledge for its root, always 

perform them through knowledge alone. 

   25. A Brahmana shall always offer the Agnihotra at the beginning  
or 

at the end of the day and of the night, and the Darsa and Paurnamasa 

(Ishtis) at the end of each half-month, 

   26. When the old grain has been consumed the (Agrayana) Ishti 

with new grain, at the end of the (three) seasons the (Katurmasya-) 

sacrifices, at the solstices an animal (sacrifice), at the end of 

the year Soma-offerings. 

   27. A Brahmana, who keeps sacred fires, shall, if he desires to 

live long, not eat new grain or meat, without having offered the 

(Agrayana) Ishti with new grain and an animal-(sacrifice). 

   28. For his fires, not being worshipped by offerings of new grain 

and of an animal, seek to devour his vital spirits, (because they  
are) 

greedy for new grain and flesh. 

   29. No guest must stay in his house without being honoured, 

according to his ability, with a seat, food, a couch, water, or 

roots and fruits. 

   30. Let him not honour, even by a greeting, heretics, men who 

follow forbidden occupations, men who live like cats, rogues, 

logicians, (arguing against the Veda,) and those who live like  
herons. 

   31. Those who have become Snatakas after studying the Veda, or 

after completing their vows, (and) householders, who are Srotriyas, 

one must worship by (gifts of food) sacred to gods and manes, but 

one must avoid those who are different. 

   32. A householder must give (as much food) as he is able (to  
spare) 

to those who do not cook for themselves, and to all beings one must 

distribute (food) without detriment (to one's own interest). 

   33. A Snataka who pines with hunger, may beg wealth of a king, of 

one for whom he sacrifices, and of a pupil, but not of others; that  
is 

a settled rule. 

   34. A Snataka who is able (to procure food) shall never waste 

himself with hunger, nor shall he wear old or dirty clothes, if he 

possesses property. 

   35. Keeping his hair, nails, and beard clipped, subduing his 

passions by austerities, wearing white garments and (keeping 

himself) pure, he shall be always engaged in studying the Veda and 

(such acts as are) conducive to his welfare. 

   36. He shall carry a staff of bamboo, a pot full of water, a  
sacred 

string, a bundle of Kusa grass, and (wear) two bright golden 

ear-rings. 

   37. Let him never look at the sun, when he sets or rises, is 

eclipsed or reflected in water, or stands in the middle of the sky. 

   38. Let him not step over a rope to which a calf is tied, let him 

not run when it rains, and let him not look at his own image in  
water; 

that is a settled rule. 

   39. Let him pass by (a mound of) earth, a cow, an idol, a  
Brahmana, 

clarified butter, honey, a crossway, and well-known trees, turning  
his 

right hand towards them. 

   40. Let him, though mad with desire, not approach his wife when  
her 

courses appear; nor let him sleep with her in the same bed. 

   41. For the wisdom, the energy, the strength, the sight, and the 

vitality of a man who approaches a woman covered with menstrual 

excretions, utterly perish. 

   42. If he avoids her, while she is in that condition, his wisdom, 

energy, strength, sight, and vitality will increase. 

   43. Let him not eat in the company of his wife, nor look at her, 

while she eats, sneezes, yawns, or sits at her ease. 

   44. A Brahmana who desires energy must not look at (a woman) who 

applies collyrium to her eyes, has anointed or uncovered herself or 

brings forth (a child). 

   45. Let him not eat, dressed with one garment only; let him not 

bathe naked; let him not void urine on a road, on ashes, or in a 

cow-pen, 

   46. Nor on ploughed land, in water, on an altar of bricks, on a 

mountain, on the ruins of a temple, nor ever on an ant-hill, 

   47. Nor in holes inhabited by living creatures, nor while he 

walks or stands, nor on reaching the bank of a river, nor on the top 

of a mountain. 

   48. Let him never void faeces or urine, facing the wind, or a  
fire, 

or looking towards a Brahmana, the sun, water, or cows. 

   49. He may ease himself, having covered (the ground) with sticks, 

clods, leaves, grass, and the like, restraining his speech, (keeping 

himself) pure, wrapping up his body, and covering his head. 

   50. Let him void faeces and urine, in the daytime turning to the 

north, at night turning towards the south, during the two twilights  
in 

the same (position) as by day. 

   51. In the shade or in darkness a Brahmana may, both by day and 

at night, do it, assuming any position he pleases; likewise when his 

life is in danger. 

   52. The intellect of (a man) who voids urine against a fire, the 

sun, the moon, in water, against a Brahmana, a cow, or the wind, 

perishes. 

   53. Let him not blow a fire with his mouth; let him not look at a 

naked woman; let him not throw any impure substance into the fire,  
and 

let him not warm his feet at it. 

   54. Let him not place (fire) under (a bed or the like); nor step 

over it, nor place it (when he sleeps) at the foot-(end of his bed); 

let him not torment living creatures. 

   55. Let him not eat, nor travel, nor sleep during the twilight;  
let 

him not scratch the ground; let him not take off his garland. 

   56. Let him not throw urine or faeces into the water, nor saliva, 

nor (clothes) defiled by impure substances, nor any other 

(impurity), nor blood, nor poisonous things. 

   57. Let him not sleep alone in a deserted dwelling; let him not 

wake (a superior) who is sleeping; let him not converse with a 

menstruating woman; nor let him go to a sacrifice, if he is not  
chosen 

(to be officiating priest). 

   58. Let him keep his right arm uncovered in a place where a 

sacred fire is kept, in a cow-pen, in the presence of Brahmanas, 

during the private recitation of the Veda, and at meals. 

   59. Let him not interrupt a cow who is suckling (her calf), nor 

tell anybody of it. A wise man, if he sees a rainbow in the sky, 

must not point it out to anybody. 

   60. Let him not dwell in a village where the sacred law is not 

obeyed, nor (stay) long where diseases are endemic; let him not go 

alone on a journey, nor reside long on a mountain. 

   61. Let him not dwell in a country where the rulers are Sudras,  
nor 

in one which is surrounded by unrighteous men, nor in one which has 

become subject to heretics, nor in one swarming with men of the  
lowest 

castes. 

   62. Let him not eat anything from which the oil has been  
extracted; 

let him not be a glutton; let him not eat very early (in the  
morning), 

nor very late (in the evening), nor (take any food) in the evening,  
if 

he has eaten (his fill) in the morning. 

   63. Let him not exert himself without a purpose; let him not 

drink water out of his joined palms; let him not eat food (placed) 

in his lap; let him not show (idle) curiosity. 

   64. Let him not dance, nor sing, nor play musical instruments, 

nor slap (his limbs), nor grind his teeth, nor let him make uncouth 

noises, though he be in a passion. 

   65. Let him never wash his feet in a vessel of white brass; let  
him 

not eat out of a broken (earthen) dish, nor out of one that (to  
judge) 

from its appearance (is) defiled. 

   66. Let him not use shoes, garments, a sacred string, ornaments, 

a garland, or a water-vessel which have been used by others. 

   67. Let him not travel with untrained beasts of burden, nor with 

(animals) that are tormented by hunger or disease, or whose horns, 

eyes, and hoofs have been injured, or whose tails have been 

disfigured. 

   68. Let him always travel with (beasts) which are well broken in, 

swift, endowed with lucky marks, and perfect in colour and form, 

without urging them much with the goad. 

   69. The morning sun, the smoke rising from a (burning) corpse, 

and a broken seat must be avoided. Let him not clip his nails or  
hair, 

and not tear his nails with his teeth. 

   70. Let him not crush earth or clods, nor tear off grass with his 

nails; let him not do anything that is useless or will have 

disagreeable results in the future. 

   71. A man who crushes clods, tears off grass, or bites his nails, 

goes soon to perdition, likewise an informer and he who neglects 

(the rules of) purification. 

   72. Let him not wrangle; let him not wear a garland over (his 

hair). To ride on the back of cows (or of oxen) is anyhow a blamable 

act. 

   73. Let him not enter a walled village or house except by the  
gate, 

and by night let him keep at a long distance from the roots of trees. 

   74. Let him never play with dice, nor himself take off his shoes; 

let him not eat, lying on a bed, nor what has been placed in his 

hand or on a seat. 

   75. Let him not eat after sunset any (food) containing sesamum 

grains; let him never sleep naked, nor go anywhere unpurified (after 

meals). 

   76. Let him eat while his feet are (yet) wet (from the ablution), 

but let him not go to bed with wet feet. He who eats while his feet 

are (still) wet, will attain long life. 

   77. Let him never enter a place, difficult of access, which is 

impervious to his eye; let him not look at urine or ordure, nor 

cross a river (swimming) with his arms. 

   78. Let him not step on hair, ashes, bones, potsherds, 

cotton-seed or chaff, if he desires long life. 

   79. Let him not stay together with outcasts, nor with Kandalas,  
nor 

with Pukkasas, nor with fools, nor with overbearing men, nor with 

low-caste men, nor with Antyavasayins. 

   80. Let him not give to a Sudra advice, nor the remnants (of his 

meal), nor food offered to the gods; nor let him explain the sacred 

law (to such a man), nor impose (upon him) a penance. 

   81. For he who explains the sacred law (to a Sudra) or dictates 

to him a penance, will sink together with that (man) into the hell 

(called) Asamvrita. 

   82. Let him not scratch his head with both hands joined; let him 

not touch it while he is impure, nor bathe without (submerging) it. 

   83. Let him avoid (in anger) to lay hold of (his own or other 

men's) hair, or to strike (himself or others) on the head. When he  
has 

bathed (submerging) his head, he shall not touch any of his limbs  
with 

oil. 

   84. Let him not accept presents from a king who is not descended 

from the Kshatriya race, nor from butchers, oil-manufacturers, and 

publicans, nor from those who subsist by the gain of prostitutes. 

   85. One oil-press is as (bad) as ten slaughter-houses, one tavern 

as (bad as) ten oil-presses, one brothel as (bad as) ten taverns, 

one king as (bad as) ten brothels. 

   86. A king is declared to be equal (in wickedness) to a butcher  
who 

keeps a hundred thousand slaughter-houses; to accept presents from  
him 

is a terrible (crime). 

   87. He who accepts presents from an avaricious king who acts 

contrary to the Institutes (of the sacred law), will go in 

succession to the following twenty-one hells: 

   88. Tamisra, Andhatamisra, Maharaurava, Raurava, the Kalasutra 

hell, Mahanaraka, 

   89. Samgivana, Mahaviki, Tapana, Sampratapana, Samghata, 

Sakakola, Kudmala, Putimrittika, 

   90. Lohasanku, Rigisha, Pathin, the (flaming) river, Salmala, 

Asipatravana, and Lohakaraka. 

   91. Learned Brahmanas, who know that, who study the Veda and  
desire 

bliss after death, do not accept presents from a king. 

   92. Let him wake in the muhurta, sacred to Brahman, and think of 

(the acquisition of) spiritual merit and wealth, of the bodily  
fatigue 

arising therefrom, and of the true meaning of the Veda. 

   93. When he has risen, has relieved the necessities of nature and 

carefully purified himself, let him stand during the morning  
twilight, 

muttering for a long time (the Gayatri), and at the proper time (he 

must similarly perform) the evening (devotion). 

   94. By prolonging the twilight devotions, the sages obtained long 

life, wisdom, honour, fame, and excellence in Vedic knowledge. 

   95. Having performed the Upakarman according to the prescribed  
rule 

on (the full moon of the month) Sravana, or on that of Praushthapada 

(Bhadrapada), a Brahmana shall diligently study the Vedas during 

four months and a half. 

   96. When the Pushya-day (of the month Pausha), or the first day 

of the bright half of Magha has come, a Brahmana shall perform in 

the forenoon the Utsargana of the Vedas. 

   97. Having performed the Utsarga outside (the village), as the 

Institutes (of the sacred law) prescribe, he shall stop reading  
during 

two days and the intervening night, or during that day (of the 

Utsarga) and (the following) night. 

   98. Afterwards he shall diligently recite the Vedas during the 

bright (halves of the months), and duly study all the Angas of the 

Vedas during the dark fortnights. 

   99. Let him not recite (the texts) indistinctly, nor in the 

presence of Sudras; nor let him, if in the latter part of the night  
he 

is tired with reciting the Veda, go again to sleep. 

   100. According to the rule declared above, let him recite the  
daily 

(portion of the) Mantras, and a zealous Brahmana, (who is) not in 

distress, (shall study) the Brahmana and the Mantrasamhita. 

   101. Let him who studies always avoid (reading) on the following 

occasions when the Veda-study is forbidden, and (let) him who 

teaches pupils according to the prescribed rule (do it likewise). 

   102. Those who know the (rules of) recitation declare that in the 

rainy season the Veda-study must be stopped on these two 

(occasions), when the wind is audible at night, and when it whirls 

up the dust in the day-time. 

   103. Manu has stated, that when lightning, thunder, and rain (are 

observed together), or when large fiery meteors fall on all sides,  
the 

recitation must be interrupted until the same hour (on the next day, 

counting from the occurrence of the event). 

   104. When one perceives these (phenomena) all together (in the 

twilight), after the sacred fires have been made to blaze (for the 

performance of the Agnihotra), then one must know the recitation of 

the Veda to be forbidden, and also when clouds appear out of season. 

   105. On (the occasion of) a preternatural sound from the sky, 

(of) an earthquake, and when the lights of heaven are surrounded by 

a halo, let him know that (the Veda-study must be) stopped until the 

same hour (on the next day), even if (these phenomena happen) in the 

(rainy) season. 

   106. But when lightning and the roar of thunder (are observed) 

after the sacred fires have been made to blaze, the stoppage shall 

last as long as the light (of the sun or of the stars is visible); 

if the remaining (above-named phenomenon, rain, occurs, the reading 

shall cease), both in the day-time and at night. 

   107. For those who wish to acquire exceedingiy great merit, a 

continual interruption of the Veda-study (is prescribed) in villages 

and in towns, and (the Veda-study must) always (cease) when any kind 

of foul smell (is perceptible). 

   108. In a village where a corpse lies, in the presence of a (man 

who lives as unrighteously as a) Sudra, while (the sound of) weeping 

(is heard), and in a crowd of men the (recitation of the Veda must  
be) 

stopped. 

   109. In water, during the middle part of the night, while he 

voids excrements, or is impure, and after he has partaken of a  
funeral 

dinner, a man must not even think in his heart (of the sacred texts). 

   110. A learned Brahmana shall not recite the Veda during three 

days, when he has accepted an invitation to a (funeral rite) in  
honour 

of one ancestor (ekoddishta), or when the king has become impure 

through a birth or death in his family (sutaka), or when Rahu by an 

eclipse makes the moon impure. 

   111. As long as the smell and the stains of the (food given) in 

honour of one ancestor remain on the body of a learned Brahmana, so 

long he must not recite the Veda. 

   112. While lying on a bed, while his feet are raised (on a 

bench), while he sits on his hams with a cloth tied round his knees, 

let him not study, nor when he has eaten meat or food given by a 

person impure on account of a birth or a death, 

   113. Nor during a fog, nor while the sound of arrows is audible, 

nor during both the twilights, nor on the new-moon day, nor on the 

fourteenth and the eighth (days of each half-month), nor on the 

full-moon day. 

   114. The new-moon day destroys the teacher, the fourteenth (day) 

the pupil, the eighth and the full-moon days (destroy all 

remembrance of) the Veda; let him therefore avoid (reading on) those 

(days). 

   115. A Brahmana shall not recite (the Veda) during a dust-storm, 

nor while the sky is preternaturally red, nor while jackals howl, 

nor while the barking of dogs, the braying of donkeys, or the  
grunting 

of camels (is heard), nor while (he is seated) in a company. 

   116. Let him not study near a burial-ground, nor near a village, 

nor in a cow-pen, nor dressed in a garment which he wore during 

conjugal intercourse, nor after receiving a present at a funeral 

sacrifice. 

   117. Be it an animal or a thing inanimate, whatever be the (gift) 

at a Sraddha, let him not, having just accepted it, recite the Veda; 

for the hand of a Brahmana is his mouth. 

   118. When the village has been beset by robbers, and when an 

alarm has been raised by fire, let him know that (the Veda-study 

must be) interrupted until the same hour (on the next day), and on 

(the occurrence of) all portents. 

   119. On (the occasion of) the Upakarman and (of) the Vedotsarga 

an omission (of the Veda-study) for three days has been prescribed, 

but on the Ashtakas and on the last nights of the seasons for a day 

and a night. 

   120. Let him not recite the Veda on horseback, nor on a tree, nor 

on an elephant, nor in a boat (or ship), nor on a donkey, nor on 

camel, nor standing on barren ground, nor riding in a carriage, 

   121. Nor during a verbal altercation, nor during a mutual 

assault, nor in a camp, nor during a battle, nor when he has just 

eaten, nor during an indigestion, nor after vomiting, nor with sour 

eructations, 

   122. Nor without receiving permission from a guest (who stays in 

his house), nor while the wind blows vehemently, nor while blood  
flows 

from his body, nor when he is wounded by a weapon. 

   123. Let him never recite the Rig-veda or the Yagur-veda while 

the Saman (melodies) are heard; (let him stop all Veda-study for a  
day 

and a night) after finishing a Veda or after reciting an Aranyaka. 

   124. The Rig-veda is declared to be sacred to the gods, the 

Yagur-veda sacred to men, and the Sama-veda sacred to the manes;  
hence 

the sound of the latter is impure (as it were). 

   125. Knowing this, the learned daily repeat first in due order 

the essence of the three (Vedas) and afterwards the (text of the) 

Veda. 

   126. Know that (the Veda-study must be) interrupted for a day and  
a 

night, when cattle, a frog, a cat, a dog, a snake, an ichneumon, or 

a rat pass between (the teacher and his pupil). 

   127. Let a twice-born man always carefully interrupt the  
Veda-study 

on two (occasions, viz.) when the place where he recites is impure, 

and when he himself is unpurified. 

   128. A twice-born man who is a Snataka shall remain chaste on the 

new-moon day, on the eighth (lunar day of each half-month), on the 

full-moon day, and on the fourteenth, even (if they fall) in the 

period (proper for conjugal intercourse). 

   129. Let him not bathe (immediately) after a meal, nor when he is 

sick, nor in the middle of the night, nor frequently dressed in all 

his garments, nor in a pool which he does not perfectly know. 

   130. Let him not intentionally step on the shadow of (images of) 

the gods, of a Guru, of a king, of a Snataka, of his teacher, of a 

reddish-brown animal, or of one who has been initiated to the 

performance of a Srauta sacrifice (Dikshita). 

   131. At midday and at midnight, after partaking of meat at a 

funeral dinner, and in the two twilights let him not stay long on a 

cross-road. 

   132. Let him not step intentionally on things used for cleansing 

the body, on water used for a bath, on urine or ordure, on blood, on 

mucus, and on anything spat out or vomited. 

   133. Let him not show particular attention to an enemy, to the 

friend of an enemy, to a wicked man, to a thief, or to the wife of 

another man. 

   134. For in this world there is nothing so detrimental to long  
life 

as criminal conversation with another man's wife. 

   135. Let him who desires prosperity, indeed, never despise a 

Kshatriya, a snake, and a learned Brahmana, be they ever so feeble. 

   136. Because these three, when treated with disrespect, may  
utterly 

destroy him; hence a wise man must never despise them. 

   137. Let him not despise himself on account of former failures; 

until death let him seek fortune, nor despair of gaining it. 

   138. Let him say what is true, let him say what is pleasing, let 

him utter no disagreeable truth, and let him utter no agreeable 

falsehood; that is the eternal law. 

   139. (What is) well, let him call well, or let him say 'well'  
only; 

let him not engage in a useless enmity or dispute with anybody. 

   140. Let him not journey too early in the morning, nor too late 

in the evening, nor just during the midday (heat), nor with an  
unknown 

(companion), nor alone, nor with Sudras. 

   141. Let him not insult those who have redundant limbs or are 

deficient in limbs, nor those destitute of knowledge, nor very aged 

men, nor those who have no beauty or wealth, nor those who are of 

low birth. 

   142. A Brahmana who is impure must not touch with his hand a cow,  
a 

Brahmana, or fire; nor, being in good health, let him look at the 

luminaries in the sky, while he is impure. 

   143. If he has touched these, while impure, let him always  
sprinkle 

with his hand water on the organs of sensation, all his limbs, and  
the 

navel. 

   144. Except when sick he must not touch the cavities (of the 

body) without a reason, and he must avoid (to touch) the hair on the 

secret (parts). 

   145. Let him eagerly follow the (customs which are) auspicious 

and the rule of good conduct, be careful of purity, and control all 

his organs, let him mutter (prayers) and, untired, daily offer 

oblations in the fire. 

   146. No calamity happens to those who eagerly follow auspicious 

customs and the rule of good conduct, to those who are always 

careful of purity, and to those who mutter (sacred texts) and offer 

burnt-oblations. 

   147. Let him, without tiring, daily mutter the Veda at the proper 

time; for they declare that to be one's highest duty; (all) other 

(observances) are called secondary duties. 

   148. By daily reciting the Veda, by (the observance of the rules 

of) purification, by (practising) austerities, and by doing no 

injury to created beings, one (obtains the faculty of) remembering 

former births. 

   149. He who, recollecting his former existences, again recites 

the Veda, gains endless bliss by the continual study of the Veda. 

   150. Let him always offer on the Parva-days oblations to Savitri 

and such as avert evil omens, and on the Ashtakas and Anvashtakas 

let him constantly worship the manes. 

   151. Far from his dwelling let him remove urine (and ordure), far 

(let him remove) the water used for washing his feet, and far the 

remnants of food and the water from his bath. 

   152. Early in the morning only let him void faeces, decorate (his 

body), bathe, clean his teeth, apply collyrium to his eyes, and 

worship the gods. 

   153. But on the Parva-days let him go to visit the (images of 

the) gods, and virtuous Brahmanas, and the ruler (of the country),  
for 

the sake of protection, as well as his Gurus. 

   154. Let him reverentially salute venerable men (who visit him), 

give them his own seat, let him sit near them with joined hands and, 

when they leave, (accompany them), walking behind them. 

   155. Let him, untired, follow the conduct of virtuous men, 

connected with his occupations, which has been fully declared in the 

revealed texts and in the sacred tradition (Smriti) and is the root  
of 

the sacred law. 

   156. Through virtuous conduct he obtains long life, through 

virtuous conduct desirable offspring, through virtuous conduct 

imperishable wealth; virtuous conduct destroys (the effect of) 

inauspicious marks. 

   157. For a man of bad conduct is blamed among people, constantly 

suffers misfortunes, is afflicted with diseases, and short-lived. 

   158. A man who follows the conduct of the virtuous, has faith and 

is free from envy, lives a hundred years, though he be entirely 

destitute of auspicious marks. 

   159. Let him carefully avoid all undertakings (the success of) 

which depends on others; but let him eagerly pursue that (the 

accomplishment of) which depends on himself. 

   160. Everything that depends on others (gives) pain, everything 

that depends on oneself (gives) pleasure; know that this is the 

short definition of pleasure and pain. 

   161. When the performance of an act gladdens his heart, let him 

perform it with diligence; but let him avoid the opposite. 

   162. Let him never offend the teacher who initiated him, nor him 

who explained the Veda, nor his father and mother, nor (any other) 

Guru, nor cows, nor Brahmanas, nor any men performing austerities. 

   163. Let him avoid atheism, cavilling at the Vedas, contempt of  
the 

gods, hatred, want of modesty, pride, anger, and harshness. 

   164. Let him, when angry, not raise a stick against another man, 

nor strike (anybody) except a son or a pupil; those two he may beat  
in 

order to correct them. 

   165. A twice-born man who has merely threatened a Brahmana with  
the 

intention of (doing him) a corporal injury, will wander about for a 

hundred years in the Tamisra hell. 

   166. Having intentionally struck him in anger, even with a blade  
of 

grass, he will be born during twenty-one existences in the wombs (of 

such beings where men are born in punishment of their) sins. 

   167. A man who in his folly caused blood to flow from the body of  
a 

Brahmana who does not attack him, will suffer after death 

exceedingly great pain. 

   168. As many particles of dust as the blood takes up from the 

ground, during so many years the spiller of the blood will be  
devoured 

by other (animals) in the next world. 

   169. A wise man should therefore never threaten a Brahmana, nor 

strike him even with a blade of grass, nor cause his blood to flow. 

   170. Neither a man who (lives) unrighteously, nor he who  
(acquires) 

wealth (by telling) falsehoods, nor he who always delights in doing 

injury, ever attain happiness in this world. 

   171. Let him, though suffering in consequence of his  
righteousness, 

never turn his heart to unrighteousness; for he will see the speedy 

overthrow of unrighteous, wicked men. 

   172. Unrighteousness, practised in this world, does not at once 

produce its fruit, like a cow; but, advancing slowly, it cuts off 

the roots of him who committed it. 

   173. If (the punishment falls) not on (the offender) himself, (it 

falls) on his sons, if not on the sons, (at least) on his grandsons; 

but an iniquity (once) committed, never fails to produce fruit to 

him who wrought it. 

   174. He prospers for a while through unrighteousness, then he  
gains 

great good fortune, next he conquers his enemies, but (at last) he 

perishes (branch and) root. 

   175. Let him always delight in truthfulness, (obedience to) the 

sacred law, conduct worthy of an Aryan, and purity; let him chastise 

his pupils according to the sacred law; let him keep his speech, his 

arms, and his belly under control. 

   176. Let him avoid (the acquisition of) wealth and (the 

gratification of his) desires, if they are opposed to the sacred 

law, and even lawful acts which may cause pain in the future or are 

offensive to men. 

   177. Let him not be uselessly active with his hands and feet, or 

with his eyes, nor crooked (in his ways), nor talk idly, nor injure 

others by deeds or even think of it. 

   178. Let him walk in that path of holy men which his fathers and 

his grandfathers followed; while he walks in that, he will not 

suffer harm. 

   179. With an officiating or a domestic priest, with a teacher,  
with 

a maternal uncle, a guest and a dependant, with infants, aged and  
sick 

men, with learned men, with his paternal relatives, connexions by 

marriage and maternal relatives, 

   180. With his father and his mother, with female relatives, with 

a brother, with his son and his wife, with his daughter and with his 

slaves, let him not have quarrels. 

   181. If he avoids quarrels with these persons, he will be freed 

from all sins, and by suppressing (all) such (quarrels) a 

householder conquers all the following worlds. 

   182. The teacher is the lord of the world of Brahman, the father 

has power over the world of the Lord of created beings (Pragapati), 

a guest rules over the world of Indra, and the priests over the 

world of the gods. 

   183. The female relatives (have power) over the world of the 

Apsarases, the maternal relatives over that of the Visve Devas, the 

connexions by marriage over that of the waters, the mother and the 

maternal uncle over the earth. 

   184. Infants, aged, poor and sick men must be considered as 

rulers of the middle sphere, the eldest brother as equal to one's 

father, one's wife and one's son as one's own body, 

   185. One's slaves as one's shadow, one's daughter as the highest 

object of tenderness; hence if one is offended by (any one of) 

these, one must bear it without resentment. 

   186. Though (by his learning and sanctity) he may be entitled to 

accept presents, let him not attach himself (too much) to that 

(habit); for through his accepting (many) presents the divine light  
in 

him is soon extinguished. 

   187. Without a full knowledge of the rules, prescribed by the 

sacred law for the acceptance of presents, a wise man should not 

take anything, even though he may pine with hunger. 

   188. But an ignorant (man) who accepts gold, land, a horse, a 

cow, food, a dress, sesamum-grains, (or) clarified butter, is 

reduced to ashes like (a piece of) wood. 

   189. Gold and food destroy his longevity, land and a cow his 

body, a horse his eye (sight), a garment his skin, clarified butter 

his energy, sesamum-grains his offspring. 

   190. A Brahmana who neither performs austerities nor studies the 

Veda, yet delights in accepting gifts, sinks with the (donor into 

hell), just as (he who attempts to cross over in) a boat made of  
stone 

(is submerged) in the water. 

   191. Hence an ignorant (man) should be afraid of accepting any 

presents; for by reason of a very small (gift) even a fool sinks  
(into 

hell) as a cow into a morass. 

   192. (A man) who knows the law should not offer even water to a 

Brahmana who acts like a cat, nor to a Brahmana who acts like a  
heron, 

nor to one who is unacquainted with the Veda. 

   193. For property, though earned in accordance with prescribed 

rules, which is given to these three (persons), causes in the next 

world misery both to the giver and to the recipient. 

   194. As he who (attempts to) cross water in a boat of stone sinks 

(to the bottom), even so an ignorant donor and an ignorant donee 

sink low. 

   195. (A man) who, ever covetous, displays the flag of virtue, 

(who is) a hypocrite, a deceiver of the people, intent on doing 

injury, (and) a detractor (from the merits) of all men, one must 

know to be one who acts like a cat. 

   196. That Brahmana, who with downcast look, of a cruel  
disposition, 

is solely intent on attaining his own ends, dishonest and falsely 

gentle, is one who acts like a heron. 

   197. Those Brahmanas who act like herons, and those who display  
the 

characteristics of cats, fall in consequence of that wicked mode of 

acting into (the hell called) Andhatamisra. 

   198. When he has committed a sin, let him not perform a penance 

under the pretence (that the act is intended to gain) spiritual  
merit, 

(thus) hiding his sin under (the pretext of) a vow and deceiving  
women 

and Sudras. 

   199. Such Brahmanas are reprehended after death and in this 

(life) by those who expound the Veda, and a vow, performed under a 

false pretence, goes to the Rakshasas. 

   200. He who, without being a student, gains his livelihood by 

(wearing) the dress of a student, takes upon himself the guilt of 

(all) students and is born again in the womb of an animal. 

   201. Let him never bathe in tanks belonging to other men; if he 

bathes (in such a one), he is tainted by a portion of the guilt of  
him 

who made the tank. 

   202. He who uses without permission a carriage, a bed, a seat, a 

well, a garden or a house belonging to an (other man), takes upon 

himself one fourth of (the owner's) guilt. 

   203. Let him always bathe in rivers, in ponds, dug by the gods 

(themselves), in lakes, and in waterholes or springs. 

   204. A wise man should constantly discharge the paramount duties 

(called yama), but not always the minor ones (called niyama); for he 

who does not discharge the former, while he obeys the latter alone, 

becomes an outcast. 

   205. A Brahmana must never eat (a dinner given) at a sacrifice  
that 

is offered by one who is not a Srotriya, by one who sacrifices for a 

multitude of men, by a woman, or by a eunuch. 

   206. When those persons offer sacrificial viands in the fire, it  
is 

unlucky for holy (men) it displeases the gods; let him therefore  
avoid 

it. 

   207. Let him never eat (food given) by intoxicated, angry, or 

sick (men), nor that in which hair or insects are found, nor what 

has been touched intentionally with the foot, 

   208. Nor that at which the slayer of a learned Brahmana has  
looked, 

nor that which has been touched by a menstruating woman, nor that 

which has been pecked at by birds or touched by a dog, 

   209. Nor food at which a cow has smelt, nor particularly that  
which 

has been offered by an invitation to all comers, nor that (given) by  
a 

multitude or by harlots, nor that which is declared to be had by a 

learned (man), 

   210. Nor the food (given) by a thief, a musician, a carpenter, a 

usurer, one who has been initiated (for the performance of a Srauta 

sacrifice), a miser, one bound with fetters, 

   211. By one accused of a mortal sin (Abhisasta), a hermaphrodite, 

an unchaste woman, or a hypocrite, nor (any sweet thing) that has 

turned sour, nor what has been kept a whole night, nor (the food) of  
a 

Sudra, nor the leavings (of another man), 

   212. Nor (the food given) by a physician, a hunter, a cruel man, 

one who eats the fragments (of another's meal), nor the food of an 

Ugra, nor that prepared for a woman in childbed, nor that (given at 

a dinner) where (a guest rises) prematurely (and) sips water, nor  
that 

(given by a woman) whose ten days of impurity have not elapsed, 

   213. Nor (food) given without due respect, nor (that which 

contains) meat eaten for no sacred purpose, nor (that given) by a 

female who has no male (relatives), nor the food of an enemy, nor  
that 

(given) by the lord of a town, nor that (given) by outcasts, nor 

that on which anybody has sneezed; 

   214. Nor the food (given) by an informer, by one who habitually 

tells falsehoods, or by one who sells (the rewards for) sacrifices, 

nor the food (given) by an actor, a tailor, or an ungrateful (man), 

   215. By a blacksmith, a Nishada, a stage-player, a goldsmith, a 

basket-maker, or a dealer in weapons, 

   216. By trainers of hunting dogs, publicans, a washerman, a dyer,  
a 

pitiless (man), and a man in whose house (lives) a paramour (of his 

wife), 

   217. Nor (the food given) by those who knowingly bear with 

paramours (of their wives), and by those who in all matters are 

ruled by women, nor food (given by men) whose ten days of impurity 

on account of a death have not passed, nor that which is unpalatable. 

   218. The food of a king impairs his vigour, the food of a Sudra  
his 

excellence in sacred learning, the food of a goldsmith his 

longevity, that of a leather-cutter his fame; 

   219. The food of an artisan destroys his offspring, that of a 

washerman his (bodily) strength; the food of a multitude and of 

harlots excludes him from (the higher) worlds. 

   220. The food of a physician (is as vile as) pus, that of an 

unchaste woman (equal to) semen, that of a usurer (as vile as)  
ordure, 

and that of a dealer in weapons (as bad as) dirt. 

   221. The food of those other persons who have been successively 

enumerated as such whose food must not be eaten, the wise declare 

(to be as impure as) skin, bones, and hair. 

   222. If he has unwittingly eaten the food of one of those, (he 

must) fast for three days; if he has eaten it intentionally, or (has 

swallowed) semen, ordure, or urine, he must perform a Krikkhra 

penance. 

   223. A Brahmana who knows (the law) must not eat cooked food 

(given) by a Sudra who performs no Sraddhas; but, on failure of 

(other) means of subsistence, he may accept raw (grain), sufficient 

for one night (and day). 

   224. The gods, having considered (the respective merits) of a 

niggardly Srotriya and of a liberal usurer, declared the food of 

both to be equal (in quality). 

   225. The Lord of created beings (Pragapati) came and spake to  
them, 

'Do not make that equal, which is unequal. The food of that liberal 

(usurer) is purified by faith; (that of the) of the) other (man) is 

defiled by a want of faith.' 

   226. Let him, without tiring, always offer sacrifices and perform 

works of charity with faith; for offerings and charitable works made 

with faith and with lawfully-earned money, (procure) endless rewards. 

   227. Let him always practise, according to his ability, with a 

cheerful heart, the duty of liberality, both by sacrifices and by 

charitable works, if he finds a worthy recipient (for his gifts.) 

   228. If he is asked, let him always give something, be it ever so 

little, without grudging; for a worthy recipient will (perhaps) be 

found who saves him from all (guilt). 

   229. A giver of water obtains the satisfaction (of his hunger and 

thirst), a giver of food imperishable happiness, a giver of sesamum 

desirable offspring, a giver of a lamp a most excellent eyesight. 

   230. A giver of land obtains land, a giver of gold long life, a 

giver of a house most excellent mansions, a giver of silver (rupya) 

exquisite beauty (rupa), 

   231. A giver of a garment a place in the world of the moon, a  
giver 

of a horse (asva) a place in the world of the Asvins, a giver of a 

draught-ox great good fortune, a giver of a cow the world of the sun; 

   232. A giver of a carriage or of a bed a wife, a giver of 

protection supreme dominion, a giver of grain eternal bliss, a giver 

of the Veda (brahman) union with Brahman; 

   233. The gift of the Veda surpasses all other gifts, water, food, 

cows, land, clothes, sesamum, gold, and clarified butter. 

   234. For whatever purpose (a man) bestows any gift, for that same 

purpose he receives (in his next birth) with due honour its (reward). 

   235. Both he who respectfully receives (a gift), and he who 

respectfully bestows it, go to heaven; in the contrary case (they  
both 

fall) into hell. 

   236. Let him not be proud of his austerities; let him not utter a 

falsehood after he has offered a sacrifice; let him not speak ill of 

Brahmanas, though he be tormented (by them); when he has bestowed (a 

gift), let him not boast of it. 

   237. By falsehood a sacrifice becomes vain, by self-complacency 

(the reward for) austerities is lost, longevity by speaking evil of 

Brahmanas, and (the reward of) a gift by boasting. 

   238. Giving no pain to any creature, let him slowly accumulate 

spiritual merit, for the sake (of acquiring) a companion to the next 

world, just as the white ant (gradually raises its) hill. 

   239. For in the next world neither father, nor mother, nor wife, 

nor sons, nor relations stay to be his companions; spiritual merit 

alone remains (with him). 

   240. Single is each being born; single it dies; single it enjoys 

(the reward of its) virtue; single (it suffers the punishment of 

its) sin. 

   241. Leaving the dead body on the ground like a log of wood, or a 

clod of earth, the relatives depart with averted faces; but 

spiritual merit follows the (soul). 

   242. Let him therefore always slowly accumulate spiritual merit,  
in 

order (that it may be his) companion (after death); for with merit 

as his companion he will traverse a gloom difficult to traverse. 

   243. (That companion) speedily conducts the man who is devoted to 

duty and effaces his sins by austerities, to the next world, radiant 

and clothed with an ethereal body. 

   244. Let him, who desires to raise his race, ever form connexions 

with the most excellent (men), and shun all low ones. 

   245. A Brahmana who always connects himself with the most  
excellent 

(ones), and shuns all inferior ones, (himself) becomes most 

distinguished; by an opposite conduct he becomes a Sudra. 

   246. He who is persevering, gentle, (and) patient, shuns the 

company of men of cruel conduct, and does no injury (to living 

creatures), gains, if he constantly lives in that manner, by 

controlling his organs and by liberality, heavenly bliss. 

   247. He may accept from any (man), fuel, water, roots, fruit, 

food offered without asking, and honey, likewise a gift (which 

consists in) a promise of protection. 

   248. The Lord of created beings (Pragapati) has declared that 

alms freely offered and brought (by the giver himself) may be  
accepted 

even from a sinful man, provided (the gift) had not been (asked for 

or) promised beforehand. 

   249. During fifteen years the manes do not eat (the food) of that 

man who disdains a (freely-offered gift), nor does the fire carry 

his offerings (to the gods). 

   250. A couch, a house, Kusa grass, perfumes, water, flowers, 

jewels, sour milk, grain, fish, sweet milk, meat, and vegetables let 

him not reject, (if they are voluntarily offered.) 

   251. He who desires to relieve his Gurus and those whom he is  
bound 

to maintain, or wishes to honour the gods and guests, may accept 

(gifts) from anybody; but he must not satisfy his (own hunger) with 

such (presents). 

   252. But if his Gurus are dead, or if he lives separate from them 

in (another) house, let him, when he seeks a subsistence, accept 

(presents) from good men alone. 

   253. His labourer in tillage, a friend of his family, his  
cow-herd, 

his slave, and his barber are, among Sudras, those whose food he may 

eat, likewise (a poor man) who offers himself (to be his slave). 

   254. As his character is, as the work is which he desires to 

perform, and as the manner is in which he means to serve, even so (a 

voluntary slave) must offer himself. 

   255. He who describes himself to virtuous (men), in a manner 

contrary to truth, is the most sinful (wretch) in this world; he is 

a thief who makes away with his own self. 

   256. All things (have their nature) determined by speech; speech  
is 

their root, and from speech they proceed; but he who is dishonest  
with 

respect to speech, is dishonest in everything. 

   257. When he has paid, according to the law, his debts to the  
great 

sages, to the manes, and to the gods, let him make over everything 

to his son and dwell (in his house), not caring for any worldly 

concerns. 

   258. Alone let him constantly meditate in solitude on that which  
is 

salutary for his soul; for he who meditates in solitude attains 

supreme bliss. 

   259. Thus have been declared the means by which a Brahmana 

householder must always subsist, and the summary of the ordinances  
for 

a Snataka, which cause an increase of holiness and are praiseworthy. 

   260. A Brahmana who, being learned in the lore of the Vedas, 

conducts himself in this manner and daily destroys his sins, will be 

exalted in Brahman's world. 

                         CHAPTER V. 

   1. The sages, having heard the duties of a Snataka thus declared, 

spoke to great-souled Bhrigu, who sprang from fire: 

   2. 'How can Death have power over Brahmanas who know the sacred 

science, the Veda, (and) who fulfil their duties as they have been 

explained (by thee), O Lord? ' 

   3. Righteous Bhrigu, the son of Manu, (thus) answered the great 

sages: 'Hear, (in punishment) of what faults Death seeks to shorten 

the lives of Brahmanas!' 

   4. 'Through neglect of the Veda-study, through deviation from the 

rule of conduct, through remissness (in the fulfilment of duties),  
and 

through faults (committed by eating forbidden) food, Death becomes 

eager to shorten the lives of Brahmanas.' 

   5. Garlic, leeks and onions, mushrooms and (all plants), 

springing from impure (substances), are unfit to be eaten by 

twice-born men. 

   6. One should carefully avoid red exudations from trees and 

(juices) flowing from incisions, the Selu (fruit), and the thickened 

milk of a cow (which she gives after calving). 

   7. Rice boiled with sesamum, wheat mixed with butter, milk and 

sugar, milk-rice and flour-cakes which are not prepared for a 

sacrifice, meat which has not been sprinkled with water while sacred 

texts were recited, food offered to the gods and sacrificial viands, 

   8. The milk of a cow (or other female animal) within ten days  
after 

her calving, that of camels, of one-hoofed animals, of sheep, of a  
cow 

in heat, or of one that has no calf with her, 

   9. (The milk) of all wild animals excepting buffalo-cows, that of 

women, and all (substances turned) sour must be avoided. 

   10. Among (things turned) sour, sour milk, and all (food) 

prepared of it may be eaten, likewise what is extracted from pure 

flowers, roots, and fruit. 

   11. Let him avoid all carnivorous birds and those living in 

villages, and one-hoofed animals which are not specially permitted  
(to 

be eaten), and the Tittibha (Parra Jacana), 

   12. The sparrow, the Plava, the Hamsa, the Brahmani duck, the 

village-cock, the Sarasa crane, the Raggudala, the woodpecker, the 

parrot, and the starling, 

   13. Those which feed striking with their beaks, web-footed birds, 

the Koyashti, those which scratch with their toes, those which dive 

and live on fish, meat from a slaughter-house and dried meat, 

   14. The Baka and the Balaka crane, the raven, the Khangaritaka, 

(animals) that eat fish, village-pigs, and all kinds of fishes. 

   15. He who eats the flesh of any (animal) is called the eater of 

the flesh of that (particular creature), he who eats fish is an 

eater of every (kind of) flesh; let him therefore avoid fish. 

   16. (But the fish called) Pathina and (that called) Rohita may be 

eaten, if used for offerings to the gods or to the manes; (one may 

eat) likewise Ragivas, Simhatundas, and Sasalkas on all (occasions). 

   17. Let him not eat solitary or unknown beasts and birds, though 

they may fall under (the categories of) eatable (creatures), nor any 

five-toed (animals). 

   18. The porcupine, the hedgehog, the iguana, the rhinoceros, the 

tortoise, and the hare they declare to be eatable; likewise those 

(domestic animals) that have teeth in one jaw only, excepting camels. 

   19. A twice-born man who knowingly eats mushrooms, a village-pig, 

garlic, a village-cock, onions, or leeks, will become an outcast. 

   20. He who unwittingly partakes of (any of) these six, shall 

perform a Samtapana (Krikkhra) or the lunar penance (Kandrayana) of 

ascetics; in case (he who has eaten) any other (kind of forbidden 

food) he shall fast for one day (and a night ). 

   21. Once a year a Brahmana must perform a Krikkhra penance, in 

order to atone for unintentionally eating (forbidden food) but for 

intentionally (eating forbidden food he must perform the penances 

prescribed) specially. 

   22. Beasts and birds recommended (for consumption) may be slain 

by Brahmanas for sacrifices, and in order to feed those whom they 

are bound to maintain; for Agastya did this of old. 

   23. For in ancient (times) the sacrificial cakes were (made of 

the flesh) of eatable beasts and birds at the sacrifices offered by 

Brahmanas and Kshatriyas. 

   24. All lawful hard or soft food may be eaten, though stale,  
(after 

having been) mixed with fatty (substances), and so may the remains 

of sacrificial viands. 

   25. But all preparations of barley and wheat, as well as 

preparations of milk, may be eaten by twice-born men without being 

mixed with fatty (substances), though they may have stood for a long 

time. 

   26. Thus has the food, allowed and forbidden to twice-born men, 

been fully described; I will now propound the rules for eating and 

avoiding meat. 

   27. One may eat meat when it has been sprinkled with water, while 

Mantras were recited, when Brahmanas desire (one's doing it), when  
one 

is engaged (in the performance of a rite) according to the law, and 

when one's life is in danger. 

   28. The Lord of creatures (Pragapati) created this whole (world 

to be) the sustenance of the vital spirit; both the immovable and 

the movable (creation is) the food of the vital spirit. 

   29. What is destitute of motion is the food of those endowed with 

locomotion; (animals) without fangs (are the food) of those with 

fangs, those without hands of those who possess hands, and the timid 

of the bold. 

   30. The eater who daily even devours those destined to be his  
food, 

commits no sin; for the creator himself created both the eaters and 

those who are to be eaten (for those special purposes). 

   31. 'The consumption of meat (is befitting) for sacrifices,' that 

is declared to be a rule made by the gods; but to persist (in using 

it) on other (occasions) is said to be a proceeding worthy of 

Rakshasas. 

   32. He who eats meat, when he honours the gods and manes, commits 

no sin, whether he has bought it, or himself has killed (the 

animal), or has received it as a present from others. 

   33. A twice-born man who knows the law, must not eat meat except  
in 

conformity with the law; for if he has eaten it unlawfully, he will, 

unable to save himself, be eaten after death by his (victims). 

   34. After death the guilt of one who slays deer for gain is not 

as (great) as that of him who eats meat for no (sacred) purpose. 

   35. But a man who, being duly engaged (to officiate or to dine at  
a 

sacred rite), refuses to eat meat, becomes after death an animal 

during twenty-one existences. 

   36. A Brahmana must never eat (the flesh of animals unhallowed by 

Mantras; but, obedient to the primeval law, he may eat it,  
consecrated 

with Vedic texts. 

   37. If he has a strong desire (for meat) he may make an animal of 

clarified butter or one of flour, (and eat that); but let him never 

seek to destroy an animal without a (lawful) reason. 

   38. As many hairs as the slain beast has, so often indeed will he 

who killed it without a (lawful) reason suffer a violent death in 

future births. 

   39. Svayambhu (the Self-existent) himself created animals for the 

sake of sacrifices; sacrifices (have been instituted) for the good 

of this whole (world); hence the slaughtering (of beasts) for 

sacrifices is not slaughtering (in the ordinary sense of the word). 

   40. Herbs, trees, cattle, birds, and (other) animals that have  
been 

destroyed for sacrifices, receive (being reborn) higher existences. 

   41. On offering the honey-mixture (to a guest), at a sacrifice 

and at the rites in honour of the manes, but on these occasions 

only, may an animal be slain; that (rule) Manu proclaimed. 

   42. A twice-born man who, knowing the true meaning of the Veda, 

slays an animal for these purposes, causes both himself and the  
animal 

to enter a most blessed state. 

   43. A twice-born man of virtuous disposition, whether he dwells 

in (his own) house, with a teacher, or in the forest, must never,  
even 

in times of distress, cause an injury (to any creature) which is not 

sanctioned by the Veda. 

   44. Know that the injury to moving creatures and to those  
destitute 

of motion, which the Veda has prescribed for certain occasions, is 

no injury at all; for the sacred law shone forth from the Veda. 

   45. He who injures innoxious beings from a wish to (give) himself 

pleasure, never finds happiness, neither living nor dead. 

   46. He who does not seek to cause the sufferings of bonds and  
death 

to living creatures, (but) desires the good of all (beings), obtains 

endless bliss. 

   47. He who does not injure any (creature), attains without an 

effort what he thinks of, what he undertakes, and what he fixes his 

mind on. 

   48. Meat can never be obtained without injury to living 

creatures, and injury to sentient beings is detrimental to (the 

attainment of) heavenly bliss; let him therefore shun (the use of) 

meat. 

   49. Having well considered the (disgusting) origin of flesh and  
the 

(cruelty of) fettering and slaying corporeal beings, let him 

entirely abstain from eating flesh. 

   50. He who, disregarding the rule (given above), does not eat 

meat like a Pisaka, becomes dear to men, and will not be tormented 

by diseases. 

   51. He who permits (the slaughter of an animal), he who cuts it  
up, 

he who kills it, he who buys or sells (meat), he who cooks it, he 

who serves it up, and he who eats it, (must all be considered as) 

the slayers (of the animal). 

   52. There is no greater sinner than that (man) who, though not 

worshipping the gods or the manes, seeks to increase (the bulk of)  
his 

own flesh by the flesh of other (beings). 

   53. He who during a hundred years annually offers a 

horse-sacrifice, and he who entirely abstains from meat, obtain the 

same reward for their meritorious (conduct). 

   54. By subsisting on pure fruit and roots, and by eating food fit 

for ascetics (in the forest), one does not gain (so great) a reward  
as 

by entirely avoiding (the use of) flesh. 

   55. 'Me he (mam sah)' will devour in the next (world), whose 

flesh I eat in this (life); the wise declare this (to be) the real 

meaning of the word 'flesh' (mamsah). 

   56. There is no sin in eating meat, in (drinking) spirituous 

liquor, and in carnal intercourse, for that is the natural way of 

created beings, but abstention brings great rewards. 

   57. I will now in due order explain the purification for the dead 

and the purification of things as they are prescribed for the four 

castes (varna). 

   58. When (a child) dies that has teethed, or that before teething 

has received (the sacrament of) the tonsure (Kudakarana) or (of the 

initiation), all relatives (become) impure, and on the birth (of a 

child) the same (rule) is prescribed. 

   59. It is ordained (that) among Sapindas the impurity on account  
of 

a death (shall last) ten days, (or) until the bones have been 

collected, (or) three days or one day only. 

   60. But the Sapinda-relationship ceases with the seventh person  
(in 

the ascending and descending lines), the Samanodaka-relationship 

when the (common) origin and the (existence of a common family)- 

name are no (longer) known. 

   61. As this impurity on account of a death is prescribed for 

(all) Sapindas, even so it shall be (held) on a birth by those who 

desire to be absolutely pure. 

   62. (Or while) the impurity on account of a death is common to 

all (Sapindas), that caused by a birth (falls) on the parents alone; 

(or) it shall fall on the mother alone, and the father shall become 

pure by bathing; 

   63. But a man, having spent his strength, is purified merely by 

bathing; after begetting a child (on a remarried female), he shall 

retain the impurity during three days. 

   64. Those who have touched a corpse are purified after one day 

and night (added to) three periods of three days; those who give 

libations of water, after three days. 

   65. A pupil who performs the Pitrimedha for his deceased teacher, 

becomes also pure after ten days, just like those who carry the  
corpse 

out (to the burial-ground). 

   66. (A woman) is purified on a miscarriage in as many (days and) 

nights as months (elapsed after conception), and a menstruating  
female 

becomes pure by bathing after the menstrual secretion has ceased (to 

flow). 

   67. (On the death) of children whose tonsure (Kudakarman) has not 

been performed, the (Sapindas) are declared to become pure in one  
(day 

and) night; (on the death) of those who have received the tonsure  
(but 

not the initiation, the law) ordains (that) the purification (takes 

place) after three days. 

   68. A child that has died before the completion of its second  
year, 

the relatives shall carry out (of the village), decked (with 

flowers, and bury it) in pure ground, without collecting the bones 

(afterwards). 

   69. Such (a child) shall not be burnt with fire, and no libations 

of water shall be offered to it; leaving it like a (log of) wood in 

the forest, (the relatives) shall remain impure during three days 

only. 

   70. The relatives shall not offer libations to (a child) that has 

not reached the third year; but if it had teeth, or the ceremony of 

naming it (Namakarman) had been performed, (the offering of water 

is) optional. 

   71. If a fellow-student has died, the Smriti prescribes an  
impurity 

of one day; on a birth the purification of the Samanodakas is  
declared 

(to take place) after three (days and) nights. 

   72. (On the death) of females (betrothed but) not married (the 

bridegroom and his) relatives are purified after three days, and the 

paternal relatives become pure according to the same rule. 

   73. Let (mourners) eat food without factitious salt, bathe during 

three days, abstain from meat, and sleep separate on the ground. 

   74. The above rule regarding impurity on account of a death has 

been prescribed (for cases where the kinsmen live) near (the 

deceased); (Sapinda) kinsmen and (Samanodaka) relatives must know 

the following rule (to refer to cases where deceased lived) at a 

distance (from them). 

   75. He who may hear that (a relative) residing in a distant  
country 

has died, before ten (days after his death have elapsed), shall be 

impure for the remainder of the period of ten (days and) nights only. 

   76. If the ten days have passed, he shall be impure during three 

(days and) nights; but if a year has elapsed (since the occurrence 

of the death), he becomes pure merely by bathing. 

   77. A man who hears of a (Sapinda) relative's death, or of the 

birth of a son after the ten days (of impurity have passed), becomes 

pure by bathing, dressed in his garments. 

   78. If an infant (that has not teethed), or a (grownup relative  
who 

is) not a Sapinda, die in a distant country, one becomes at once 

pure after bathing in one's clothes. 

   79. If within the ten days (of impurity) another birth or death 

happens, a Brahmana shall remain impure only until the (first) 

period of ten days has expired. 

   80. They declare that, when the teacher (akarya) has died, the 

impurity (lasts) three days; if the (teacher's) son or wife (is 

dead, it lasts) a day and a night; that is a settled (rule). 

   81. For a Srotriya who resides with (him out of affection), a man 

shall be impure for three days; for a maternal uncle, a pupil, an 

officiating priest, or a maternal relative, for one night together 

with the preceding and following days. 

   82. If the king in whose realm he resides is dead, (he shall be 

impure) as long as the light (of the sun or stars shines), but for  
(an 

intimate friend) who is not a Srotriya (the impurity lasts) for a 

whole day, likewise for a Guru who knows the Veda and the Angas. 

   83. A Brahmana shall be pure after ten days, a Kshatriya after 

twelve, a Vaisya after fifteen, and a Sudra is purified after a  
month. 

   84. Let him not (unnecessarily) lengthen the period of impurity, 

nor interrupt the rites to be performed with the sacred fires; for 

he who performs that (Agnihotra) rite will not be impure, though (he 

be) a (Sapinda) relative. 

   85. When he has touched a Kandala, a menstruating woman, an 

outcast, a woman in childbed, a corpse, or one who has touched a 

(corpse), he becomes pure by bathing. 

   86. He who has purified himself by sipping water shall, on seeing 

any impure (thing or person), always mutter the sacred texts, 

addressed to Surya, and the Pavamani (verses). 

   87. A Brahmana who has touched a human bone to which fat adheres, 

becomes pure by bathing; if it be free from fat, by sipping water 

and by touching (afterwards) a cow or looking at the sun. 

   88. He who has undertaken the performance of a vow shall not pour 

out libations (to the dead) until the vow has been completed; but  
when 

he has offered water after its completion, he becomes pure in three 

days only. 

   89. Libations of water shall not be offered to those who (neglect 

the prescribed rites and may be said to) have been born in vain, to 

those born in consequence of an illegal mixture of the castes, to 

those who are ascetics (of heretical sects), and to those who have 

committed suicide, 

   90. To women who have joined a heretical sect, who through lust 

live (with many men), who have caused an abortion, have killed their 

husbands, or drink spirituous liquor. 

   91. A student does not break his vow by carrying out (to the 

place of cremation) his own dead teacher (akarya), sub-teacher 

(upadhyaya), father, mother, or Guru. 

   92. Let him carry out a dead Sudra by the southern gate of the 

town, but (the corpses of) twice-born men, as is proper, by the 

western, northern, or eastern (gates). 

   93. The taint of impurity does not fall on kings, and those  
engaged 

in the performance of a vow, or of a Sattra; for the (first are) 

seated on the throne of Indra, and the (last two are) ever pure like 

Brahman. 

   94. For a king, on the throne of magnanimity, immediate 

purification is prescribed, and the reason for that is that he is 

seated (there) for the protection of (his) subjects. 

   95. (The same rule applies to the kinsmen) of those who have  
fallen 

in a riot or a battle, (of those who have been killed) by lightning  
or 

by the king, and (of those who perished fighting) for cows and 

Brahmanas, and to those whom the king wishes (to be pure). 

   96. A king is an incarnation of the eight guardian deities of the 

world, the Moon, the Fire, the Sun, the Wind, Indra, the Lords of 

wealth and water (Kubera and Varuna), and Yama. 

   97. Because the king is pervaded by those lords of the world, no 

impurity is ordained for him; for purity and impurity of mortals is 

caused and removed by (those) lords of the world. 

   98. By him who is slain in battle with brandished weapons  
according 

to the law of the Kshatriyas, a (Srauta) sacrifice is instantly 

completed, and so is the period of impurity (caused by his death); 

that is a settled rule. 

   99. (At the end of the period of impurity) a Brahmana who has 

performed the necessary rites, becomes pure by touching water, a 

Kshatriya by touching the animal on which he rides, and his weapons,  
a 

Vaisya by touching his goad or the nose-string (of his oxen), a 

Sudra by touching his staff. 

   100. Thus the purification (required) on (the death of) Sapindas 

has been explained to you, O best of twice-born men; hear now the 

manner in which men are purified on the death of any (relative who  
is) 

not a Sapinda. 

   101. A Brahmana, having carried out a dead Brahmana who is not a 

Sapinda, as (if he were) a (near) relative, or a near relative of 

his mother, becomes pure after three days; 

   102. But if he eats the food of the (Sapindas of the deceased), 

he is purified in ten days, (but) in one day, if he does not eat  
their 

food nor dwells in their house. 

   103. Having voluntarily followed a corpse, whether (that of) a 

paternal kinsman or (of) a stranger, he becomes pure by bathing, 

dressed in his clothes, by touching fire and eating clarified butter. 

   104. Let him not allow a dead Brahmana to be carried out by a 

Sudra, while men of the same caste are at hand; for that 

burnt-offering which is defiled by a Sudra's touch is detrimental to 

(the deceased's passage to) heaven. 

   105. The knowledge (of Brahman) austerities, fire, (holy) food, 

earth, (restraint of) the internal organ, water, smearing (with 

cowdung), the wind, sacred rites, the sun, and time are the 

purifiers of corporeal (beings). 

   106. Among all modes of purification, purity in (the acquisition 

of) wealth is declared to be the best; for he is pure who gains  
wealth 

with clean hands, not he who purifies himself with earth and water. 

   107. The learned are purified by a forgiving disposition, those  
who 

have committed forbidden actions by liberality, secret sinners by 

muttering (sacred texts), and those who best know the Veda by 

austerities. 

   108. By earth and water is purified what ought to be made pure, a 

river by its current, a woman whose thoughts have been impure by the 

menstrual secretion, a Brahmana by abandoning the world (samnyasa). 

   109. The body is cleansed by water, the internal organ is 

purified by truthfulness, the individual soul by sacred learning and 

austerities, the intellect by (true) knowledge. 

   110. Thus the precise rules for the purification of the body have 

been declared to you; hear now the decision (of the law) regarding  
the 

purification of the various (inanimate) things. 

   111. The wise ordain that all (objects) made of metal, gems, and 

anything made of stone are to be cleansed with ashes, earth, and 

water. 

   112. A golden vessel which shows no stains, becomes pure with  
water 

alone, likewise what is produced in water (as shells and coral), 

what is made of stone, and a silver (vessel) not enchased. 

   113. From the union of water and fire arose the glittering gold  
and 

silver; those two, therefore, are best purified by (the elements)  
from 

which they sprang. 

   114. Copper, iron, brass, pewter, tin, and lead must be cleansed, 

as may be suitable (for each particular case), by alkaline 

(substances), acids or water. 

   115. The purification prescribed for all (sorts of) liquids is by 

passing two blades of Kusa grass through them, for solid things by 

sprinkling (them with water), for (objects) made of wood by planing 

them. 

   116. At sacrifices the purification of (the Soma cups called) 

Kamasas and Grahas, and of (other) sacrificial vessels (takes place) 

by rubbing (them) with the hand, and (afterwards) rinsing (them with 

water). 

   117. The Karu and (the spoons called) Sruk and Sruva must be 

cleaned with hot water, likewise (the wooden sword, called) Sphya,  
the 

winnowing-basket (Surpa), the cart (for bringing the grain), the 

pestle and the mortar. 

   118. The manner of purifying large quantities of grain and of  
cloth 

is to sprinkle them with water; but the purification of small 

quantities is prescribed (to take place) by washing them. 

   119. Skins and (objects) made of split cane must be cleaned like 

clothes; vegetables, roots, and fruit like grain; 

   120. Silk and woollen stuffs with alkaline earth; blankets with 

pounded Arishta (fruit); Amsupattas with Bel fruit; linen cloth with 

(a paste of) yellow mustard. 

   121. A man who knows (the law) must purify conch-shells, horn,  
bone 

and ivory, like linen cloth, or with a mixture of cow's urine and 

water. 

   122. Grass, wood, and straw become pure by being sprinkled (with 

water), a house by sweeping and smearing (it with cowdung or 

whitewash), an earthen (vessel) by a second burning. 

   123. An earthen vessel which has been defiled by spirituous  
liquor, 

urine, ordure, saliva, pus or blood cannot be purified by another 

burning. 

   124. Land is purified by (the following) five (modes, viz.) by 

sweeping, by smearing (it with cowdung), by sprinkling (it with 

cows' urine or milk), by scraping, and by cows staying (on it during  
a 

day and night). 

   125. (Food) which has been pecked at by birds, smelt at by cows, 

touched (with the foot), sneezed on, or defiled by hair or insects, 

becomes pure by scattering earth (over it). 

   126. As long as the (foul) smell does not leave an (object)  
defiled 

by impure substances, and the stain caused by them (does not 

disappear), so long must earth and water be applied in cleansing 

(inanimate) things. 

   127. The gods declared three things (to be) pure to Brahmanas,  
that 

(on which) no (taint is) visible, what has been washed with water,  
and 

what has been commended (as pure) by the word (of a Brahmana). 

   128. Water, sufficient (in quantity) in order to slake the thirst 

of a cow, possessing the (proper) smell, colour, and taste, and 

unmixed with impure substances, is pure, if it is collected on 

(pure) ground. 

   129. The hand of an artisan is always pure, so is (every vendible 

commodity) exposed for sale in the market, and food obtained by 

begging which a student holds (in his hand) is always fit for use; 

that is a settled rule. 

   130. The mouth of a woman is always pure, likewise a bird when he 

causes a fruit to fall; a calf is pure on the flowing of the milk,  
and 

a dog when he catches a deer. 

   131. Manu has declared that the flesh (of an animal) killed by  
dogs 

is pure, likewise (that) of a (beast) slain by carnivorous (animals) 

or by men of low caste (Dasyu), such as Kandalas. 

   132. All those cavities (of the body) which lie above the navel  
are 

pure, (but) those which are below the navel are impure, as well as 

excretions that fall from the body. 

   133. Flies, drops of water, a shadow, a cow, a horse, the rays of 

the sun, dust, earth, the wind, and fire one must know to be pure to 

the touch. 

   134. In order to cleanse (the organs) by which urine and faeces  
are 

ejected, earth and water must be used, as they may be required, 

likewise in removing the (remaining ones among) twelve impurities of 

the body. 

   135. Oily exudations, semen, blood, (the fatty substance of the) 

brain, urine, faeces, the mucus of the nose, ear-wax, phlegm, tears, 

the rheum of the eyes, and sweat are the twelve impurities of human 

(bodies). 

   136. He who desires to be pure, must clean the organ by one 

(application of) earth, the anus by (applying earth) three (times), 

the (left) hand alone by (applying it) ten (times), and both (hands) 

by (applying it) seven (times). 

   137. Such is the purification ordained for householders; (it 

shall be) double for students, treble for hermits, but quadruple for 

ascetics. 

   138. When he has voided urine or faeces, let him, after sipping 

water, sprinkle the cavities, likewise when he is going to recite 

the Veda, and always before he takes food. 

   139. Let him who desires bodily purity first sip water three  
times, 

and then twice wipe his mouth; but a woman and a Sudra (shall 

perform each act) once (only). 

   140. Sudras who live according to the law, shall each month shave 

(their heads); their mode of purification (shall be) the same as 

that of Vaisyas, and their food the fragments of an Aryan's meal. 

   141. Drops (of water) from the mouth which do not fall on a limb, 

do not make (a man) impure, nor the hair of the moustache entering  
the 

mouth, nor what adheres to the teeth. 

   142. Drops which trickle on the feet of him who offers water for 

sipping to others, must be considered as equal to (water collected 

on the ground; they render him not impure. 

   143. He who, while carrying anything in any manner, is touched by 

an impure (person or thing), shall become pure, if he performs an 

ablution, without putting down that object. 

   144. He who has vomited or purged shall bathe, and afterwards eat 

clarified butter; but if (the attack comes on) after he has eaten,  
let 

him only sip water; bathing is prescribed for him who has had 

intercourse with a woman. 

   145. Though he may be (already) pure, let him sip water after 

sleeping, sneezing, eating, spitting, telling untruths, and drinking 

water, likewise when he is going to study the Veda. 

   146. Thus the rules of personal purification for men of all  
castes, 

and those for cleaning (inanimate) things, have been fully declared  
to 

you: hear now the duties of women. 

   147. By a girl, by a young woman, or even by an aged one, nothing 

must be done independently, even in her own house. 

   148. In childhood a female must be subject to her father, in 

youth to her husband, when her lord is dead to her sons; a woman 

must never be independent. 

   149. She must not seek to separate herself from her father, 

husband, or sons; by leaving them she would make both (her own and  
her 

husband's) families contemptible. 

   150. She must always be cheerful, clever in (the management of  
her) 

household affairs, careful in cleaning her utensils, and economical  
in 

expenditure. 

   151. Him to whom her father may give her, or her brother with the 

father's permission, she shall obey as long as he lives, and when he 

is dead, she must not insult (his memory). 

   152. For the sake of procuring good fortune to (brides), the 

recitation of benedictory texts (svastyayana), and the sacrifice to 

the Lord of creatures (Pragapati) are used at weddings; (but) the 

betrothal (by the father or guardian) is the cause of (the 

husband's) dominion (over his wife). 

   153. The husband who wedded her with sacred texts, always gives 

happiness to his wife, both in season and out of season, in this  
world 

and in the next. 

   154. Though destitute of virtue, or seeking pleasure (elsewhere), 

or devoid of good qualities, (yet) a husband must be constantly 

worshipped as a god by a faithful wife. 

   155. No sacrifice, no vow, no fast must be performed by women  
apart 

(from their husbands); if a wife obeys her husband, she will for 

that (reason alone) be exalted in heaven. 

   156. A faithful wife, who desires to dwell (after death) with her 

husband, must never do anything that might displease him who took 

her hand, whether he be alive or dead. 

   157. At her pleasure let her emaciate her body by (living on) 

pure flowers, roots, and fruit; but she must never even mention the 

name of another man after her husband has died. 

   158. Until death let her be patient (of hardships), 

self-controlled, and chaste, and strive (to fulfil) that most 

excellent duty which (is prescribed) for wives who have one husband 

only. 

   159. Many thousands of Brahmanas who were chaste from their 

youth, have gone to heaven without continuing their race. 

   160. A virtuous wife who after the death of her husband 

constantly remains chaste, reaches heaven, though she have no son, 

just like those chaste men. 

   161. But a woman who from a desire to have offspring violates her 

duty towards her (deceased) husband, brings on herself disgrace in 

this world, and loses her place with her husband (in heaven). 

   162. Offspring begotten by another man is here not (considered 

lawful), nor (does offspring begotten) on another man's wife (belong 

to the begetter), nor is a second husband anywhere prescribed for 

virtuous women. 

   163. She who cohabits with a man of higher caste, forsaking her  
own 

husband who belongs to a lower one, will become contemptible in this 

world, and is called a remarried woman (parapurva). 

   164. By violating her duty towards her husband, a wife is  
disgraced 

in this world, (after death) she enters the womb of a jackal, and is 

tormented by diseases (the punishment of) her sin. 

   165. She who, controlling her thoughts, words, and deeds, never 

slights her lord, resides (after death) with her husband (in 

heaven), and is called a virtuous (wife). 

   166. In reward of such conduct, a female who controls her  
thoughts, 

speech, and actions, gains in this (life) highest renown, and in the 

next (world) a place near her husband. 

   167. A twice-born man, versed in the sacred law, shall burn a 

wife of equal caste who conducts herself thus and dies before him, 

with (the sacred fires used for) the Agnihotra, and with the 

sacrificial implements. 

   168. Having thus, at the funeral, given the sacred fires to his 

wife who dies before him, he may marry again, and again kindle (the 

fires). 

   169. (Living) according to the (preceding) rules, he must never 

neglect the five (great) sacrifices, and, having taken a wife, he  
must 

dwell in (his own) house during the second period of his life. 

                          CHAPTER VI. 

   1. A twice-born Snataka, who has thus lived according to the law  
in 

the order of householders, may, taking a firm resolution and keeping 

his organs in subjection, dwell in the forest, duly (observing the 

rules given below). 

   2. When a householder sees his (skin) wrinkled, and (his hair) 

white, and. the sons of his sons, then he may resort to the forest. 

   3. Abandoning all food raised by cultivation, and all his 

belongings, he may depart into the forest, either committing his 

wife to his sons, or accompanied by her. 

   4. Taking with him the sacred fire and the implements required 

for domestic (sacrifices), he may go forth from the village into the 

forest and reside there, duly controlling his senses. 

   5. Let him offer those five great sacrifices according to the  
rule, 

with various kinds of pure food fit for ascetics, or with herbs, 

roots, and fruit. 

   6. Let him wear a skin or a tattered garment; let him bathe in 

the evening or in the morning; and let him always wear (his hair in) 

braids, the hair on his body, his beard, and his nails (being 

unclipped). 

   7. Let him perform the Bali-offering with such food as he eats,  
and 

give alms according to his ability; let him honour those who come to 

his hermitage with alms consisting of water, roots, and fruit. 

   8. Let him be always industrious in privately reciting the Veda; 

let him be patient of hardships, friendly (towards all), of 

collected mind, ever liberal and never a receiver of gifts, and 

compassionate towards all living creatures. 

   9. Let him offer, according to the law, the Agnihotra with three 

sacred fires, never omitting the new-moon and full-moon sacrifices 

at the proper time. 

   10. Let him also offer the Nakshatreshti, the Agrayana, and the 

Katurmasya (sacrifices), as well as the Turayana and likewise the 

Dakshayana, in due order. 

   11. With pure grains, fit for ascetics, which grow in spring and  
in 

autumn, and which he himself has collected, let him severally 

prepare the sacrificial cakes (purodasa) and the boiled messes  
(karu), 

as the law directs. 

   12. Having offered those most pure sacrificial viands, consisting 

of the produce of the forest, he may use the remainder for himself, 

(mixed with) salt prepared by himself. 

   13. Let him eat vegetables that grow on dry land or in water, 

flowers, roots, and fruits, the productions of pure trees, and oils 

extracted from forest-fruits. 

   14. Let him avoid honey, flesh, and mushrooms growing on the  
ground 

(or elsewhere, the vegetables called) Bhustrina, and Sigruka, and 

the Sleshmantaka fruit. 

   15. Let him throw away in the month of Asvina the food of  
ascetics, 

which he formerly collected, likewise his worn-out clothes and his 

vegetables, roots, and fruit. 

   16. Let him not eat anything (grown on) ploughed (land), though 

it may have been thrown away by somebody, nor roots and fruit grown  
in 

a village, though (he may be) tormented (by hunger). 

   17. He may eat either what has been cooked with fire, or what has 

been ripened by time; he either may use a stone for grinding, or his 

teeth may be his mortar. 

   18. He may either at once (after his daily meal) cleanse (his 

vessel for collecting food), or lay up a store sufficient for a  
month, 

or gather what suffices for six months or for a year. 

   19. Having collected food according to his ability, he may either 

eat at night (only), or in the day-time (only), or at every fourth 

meal-time, or at every eighth. 

   20. Or he may live according to the rule of the lunar penance 

(Kandrayana, daily diminishing the quantity of his food) in the  
bright 

(half of the month) and (increasing it) in the dark (half); or he 

may eat on the last days of each fortnight, once (a day only), 

boiled barley-gruel. 

   21. Or he may constantly subsist on flowers, roots, and fruit 

alone, which have been ripened by time and have fallen 

spontaneously, following the rule of the (Institutes) of Vikhanas. 

   22. Let him either roll about on the ground, or stand during the 

day on tiptoe, (or) let him alternately stand and sit down; going at 

the Savanas (at sunrise, at midday, and at sunset) to water in the 

forest (in order to bathe). 

   23. In summer let him expose himself to the heat of five fires, 

during the rainy season live under the open sky, and in winter be 

dressed in wet clothes, (thus) gradually increasing (the rigour of) 

his austerities. 

   24. When he bathes at the three Savanas (sunrise, midday, and 

sunset), let him offer libations of water to the manes and the gods, 

and practising harsher and harsher austerities, let him dry up his 

bodily frame. 

   25. Having reposited the three sacred fires in himself, according 

to the prescribed rule, let him live without a fire, without a 

house, wholly silent, subsisting on roots and fruit, 

   26. Making no effort (to procure) things that give pleasure, 

chaste, sleeping on the bare ground, not caring for any shelter, 

dwelling at the roots of trees. 

   27. From Brahmanas (who live as) ascetics, let him receive alms, 

(barely sufficient) to support life, or from other householders of  
the 

twice-born (castes) who reside in the forest. 

   28. Or (the hermit) who dwells in the forest may bring (food) 

from a village, receiving it either in a hollow dish (of leaves), in 

(his naked) hand, or in a broken earthen dish, and may eat eight 

mouthfuls. 

   29. These and other observances must a Brahmana who dwells in the 

forest diligently practise, and in order to attain complete (union 

with) the (supreme) Soul, (he must study) the various sacred texts 

contained in the Upanishads, 

   30. (As well as those rites and texts) which have been practised 

and studied by the sages (Rishis), and by Brahmana householders, in 

order to increase their knowledge (of Brahman), and their austerity, 

and in order to sanctify their bodies; 

   31. Or let him walk, fully determined and going straight on, in a 

north-easterly direction, subsisting on water and air, until his 

body sinks to rest. 

   32. A Brahmana, having got rid of his body by one of those modes 

practised by the great sages, is exalted in the world of Brahman,  
free 

from sorrow and fear. 

   33. But having thus passed the third part of (a man's natural 

term of) life in the forest, he may live as an ascetic during the 

fourth part of his existence, after abandoning all attachment to 

worldly objects. 

   34. He who after passing from order to order, after offering 

sacrifices and subduing his senses, becomes, tired with (giving) 

alms and offerings of food, an ascetic, gains bliss after death. 

   35. When he has paid the three debts, let him apply his mind to 

(the attainment of) final liberation; he who seeks it without having 

paid (his debts) sinks downwards. 

   36. Having studied the Vedas in accordance with the rule, having 

begat sons according to the sacred law, and having offered 

sacrifices according to his ability, he may direct his mind to (the 

attainment of) final liberation. 

   37. A twice-born man who seeks final liberation, without having 

studied the Vedas, without having begotten sons, and without having 

offered sacrifices, sinks downwards. 

   38. Having performed the Ishti, sacred to the Lord of creatures 

(Pragapati), where (he gives) all his property as the sacrificial  
fee, 

having reposited the sacred fires in himself, a Brahmana may depart 

from his house (as an ascetic). 

   39. Worlds, radiant in brilliancy, become (the portion) of him 

who recites (the texts regarding) Brahman and departs from his house 

(as an ascetic), after giving a promise of safety to all created 

beings. 

   40. For that twice-born man, by whom not the smallest danger even 

is caused to created beings, there will be no danger from any 

(quarter), after he is freed from his body. 

   41. Departing from his house fully provided with the means of 

purification (Pavitra), let him wander about absolutely silent, and 

caring nothing for enjoyments that may be offered (to him). 

   42. Let him always wander alone, without any companion, in order  
to 

attain (final liberation), fully understanding that the solitary  
(man, 

who) neither forsakes nor is forsaken, gains his end. 

   43. He shall neither possess a fire, nor a dwelling, he may go to  
a 

village for his food, (he shall be) indifferent to everything, firm  
of 

purpose, meditating (and) concentrating his mind on Brahman. 

   44. A potsherd (instead of an alms-bowl), the roots of trees (for  
a 

dwelling), coarse worn-out garments, life in solitude and  
indifference 

towards everything, are the marks of one who has attained liberation. 

   45. Let him not desire to die, let him not desire to live; let 

him wait for (his appointed) time, as a servant (waits) for the 

payment of his wages. 

   46. Let him put down his foot purified by his sight, let him 

drink water purified by (straining with) a cloth, let him utter  
speech 

purified by truth, let him keep his heart pure. 

   47. Let him patiently bear hard words, let him not insult 

anybody, and let him not become anybody's enemy for the sake of this 

(perishable) body. 

   48. Against an angry man let him not in return show anger, let 

him bless when he is cursed, and let him not utter speech, devoid of 

truth, scattered at the seven gates. 

   49. Delighting in what refers to the Soul, sitting (in the  
postures 

prescribed by the Yoga), independent (of external help), entirely 

abstaining from sensual enjoyments, with himself for his only 

companion, he shall live in this world, desiring the bliss (of final 

liberation). 

   50. Neither by (explaining) prodigies and omens, nor by skill in 

astrology and palmistry, nor by giving advice and by the exposition 

(of the Sastras), let him ever seek to obtain alms. 

   51. Let him not (in order to beg) go near a house filled with 

hermits, Brahmanas, birds, dogs, or other mendicants. 

   52. His hair, nails, and beard being clipped, carrying an 

alms-bowl, a staff, and a water-pot, let him continually wander  
about, 

controlling himself and not hurting any creature. 

   53. His vessels shall not be made of metal, they shall be free  
from 

fractures; it is ordained that they shall be cleansed with water,  
like 

(the cups, called) Kamasa, at a sacrifice. 

   54. A gourd, a wooden bowl, an earthen (dish), or one made of  
split 

cane, Manu, the son of Svayambhu, has declared (to be) vessels 

(suitable) for an ascetic. 

   55. Let him go to beg once (a day), let him not be eager to 

obtain a large quantity (of alms); for an ascetic who eagerly seeks 

alms, attaches himself also to sensual enjoyments. 

   56. When no smoke ascends from (the kitchen), when the pestle 

lies motionless, when the embers have been extinguished, when the 

people have finished their meal, when the remnants in the dishes 

have been removed, let the ascetic always go to beg. 

   57. Let him not be sorry when he obtains nothing, nor rejoice 

when he obtains (something), let him (accept) so much only as will 

sustain life, let him not care about the (quality of his) utensils. 

   58. Let him disdain all (food) obtained in consequence of humble 

salutations, (for) even an ascetic who has attained final 

liberation, is bound (with the fetters of the Samsara) by accepting 

(food given) in consequence of humble salutations. 

   59. By eating little, and by standing and sitting in solitude, 

let him restrain his senses, if they are attracted by sensual  
objects. 

   60. By the restraint of his senses, by the destruction of love 

and hatred, and by the abstention from injuring the creatures, he 

becomes fit for immortality. 

   61. Let him reflect on the transmigrations of men, caused by 

their sinful deeds, on their falling into hell, and on the torments  
in 

the world of Yama, 

   62. On the separation from their dear ones, on their union with 

hated men, on their being overpowered by age and being tormented 

with diseases, 

   63. On the departure of the individual soul from this body and 

its new birth in (another) womb, and on its wanderings through ten 

thousand millions of existences, 

   64. On the infliction of pain on embodied (spirits), which is 

caused by demerit, and the gain of eternal bliss, which is caused by 

the attainment of their highest aim, (gained through) spiritual  
merit. 

   65. By deep meditation let him recognise the subtile nature of 

the supreme Soul, and its presence in all organisms, both the 

highest and the lowest. 

   66. To whatever order he may be attached, let him, though  
blemished 

(by a want of the external marks), fulfil his duty, equal-minded 

towards all creatures; (for) the external mark (of the order) is not 

the cause of (the acquisition of) merit. 

   67. Though the fruit of the Kataka tree (the clearing-nut) makes 

water clear, yet the (latter) does not become limpid in consequence  
of 

the mention of the (fruit's) name. 

   68. In order to preserve living creatures, let him always by day 

and by night, even with pain to his body, walk, carefully scanning  
the 

ground. 

   69. In order to expiate (the death) of those creatures which he 

unintentionally injures by day or by night, an ascetic shall bathe  
and 

perform six suppressions of the breath. 

   70. Three suppressions of the breath even, performed according to 

the rule, and accompanied with the (recitation of the) Vyahritis and 

of the syllable Om, one must know to be the highest (form of) 

austerity for every Brahmana. 

   71. For as the impurities of metallic ores, melted in the blast  
(of 

a furnace), are consumed, even so the taints of the organs are 

destroyed through the suppression of the breath. 

   72. Let him destroy the taints through suppressions of the 

breath, (the production of) sin by fixed attention, all sensual 

attachments by restraining (his senses and organs), and all 

qualities that are not lordly by meditation. 

   73. Let him recognise by the practice of meditation the progress  
of 

the individual soul through beings of various kinds, (a progress)  
hard 

to understand for unregenerate men. 

   74. He who possesses the true insight (into the nature of the 

world), is not fettered by his deeds; but he who is destitute of 

that insight, is drawn into the circle of births and deaths. 

   75. By not injuring any creatures, by detaching the senses (from 

objects of enjoyment), by the rites prescribed in the Veda, and by 

rigorously practising austerities, (men) gain that state (even) in 

this (world). 

   76-77. Let him quit this dwelling, composed of the five elements, 

where the bones are the beams, which is held together by tendons 

(instead of cords), where the flesh and the blood are the mortar, 

which is thatched with the skin, which is foul-smelling, filled with 

urine and ordure, infested by old age and sorrow, the seat of  
disease, 

harassed by pain, gloomy with passion, and perishable. 

   78. He who leaves this body, (be it by necessity) as a tree (that 

is torn from) the river-bank, or (freely) like a bird (that) quits a 

tree, is freed from the misery (of this world, dreadful like) a  
shark. 

   79. Making over (the merit of his own) good actions to his 

friends and (the guilt of) his evil deeds to his enemies, he attains 

the eternal Brahman by the practice of meditation. 

   80. When by the disposition (of his heart) he becomes indifferent 

to all objects, he obtains eternal happiness both in this world and 

after death. 

   81. He who has in this manner gradually given up all attachments 

and is freed from all the pairs (of opposites), reposes in Brahman 

alone. 

   82. All that has been declared (above) depends on meditation; for 

he who is not proficient in the knowledge of that which refers to 

the Soul reaps not the full reward of the performance of rites. 

   83. Let him constantly recite (those texts of) the Veda which  
refer 

to the sacrifice, (those) referring to the deities, and (those) 

which treat of the Soul and are contained in the concluding portions 

of the Veda (Vedanta). 

   84. That is the refuge of the ignorant, and even that (the 

refuse) of those who know (the meaning of the Veda); that is (the 

protection) of those who seek (bliss in) heaven and of those who 

seek endless (beatitude). 

   85. A twice-born man who becomes an ascetic, after the successive 

performance of the above-mentioned acts, shakes off sin here below  
and 

reaches the highest Brahman. 

   86. Thus the law (valid) for self-restrained ascetics has been 

explained to you; now listen to the (particular) duties of those who 

give up (the rites prescribed by) the Veda. 

   87. The student, the householder, the hermit, and the ascetic, 

these (constitute) four separate orders, which all spring from (the 

order of) householders. 

   88. But all (or) even (any of) these orders, assumed successively 

in accordance with the Institutes (of the sacred law), lead the 

Brahmana who acts by the preceding (rules) to the highest state. 

   89. And in accordance with the precepts of the Veda and of the 

Smriti, the housekeeper is declared to be superior to all of them;  
for 

he supports the other three. 

   90. As all rivers, both great and small, find a resting-place in 

the ocean, even so men of all orders find protection with  
householders 

   91. By twice-born men belonging to (any of) these four orders, 

the tenfold law must be ever carefully obeyed. 

   92. Contentment, forgiveness, self-control, abstention from 

unrighteously appropriating anything, (obedience to the rules of) 

purification, coercion of the organs, wisdom, knowledge (of the 

supreme Soul), truthfulness, and abstention from anger, (form) the 

tenfold law. 

   93. Those Brahmanas who thoroughly study the tenfold law, and  
after 

studying obey it, enter the highest state. 

   94. A twice-born man who, with collected mind, follows the 

tenfold law and has paid his (three) debts, may, after learning the 

Vedanta according to the prescribed rule, become an ascetic. 

   95. Having given up (the performance of) all rites, throwing off 

the guilt of his (sinful) acts, subduing his organs and having  
studied 

the Veda, he may live at his ease under the protection of his son. 

   96. He who has thus given up (the performance of) all rites, who  
is 

solely intent on his own (particular) object, (and) free from  
desires, 

destroys his guilt by his renunciation and obtains the highest state. 

   97. Thus the fourfold holy law of Brahmanas, which after death 

(yields) imperishable rewards, has been declared to you; now learn  
the 

duty of kings. 

                         CHAPTER VII. 

   1. I will declare the duties of kings, (and) show how a king  
should 

conduct himself, how he was created, and how (he can obtain) highest 

success. 

   2. A Kshatriya, who has received according to the rule the 

sacrament prescribed by the Veda, must duly protect this whole 

(world). 

   3. For, when these creatures, being without a king, through fear 

dispersed in all directions, the Lord created a king for the 

protection of this whole (creation), 

   4. Taking (for that purpose) eternal particles of Indra, of the 

Wind, of Yama, of the Sun, of Fire, of Varuna, of the Moon, and of  
the 

Lord of wealth (Kubera). 

   5. Because a king has been formed of particles of those lords of 

the gods, he therefore surpasses all created beings in lustre; 

   6. And, like the sun, he burns eyes and hearts; nor can anybody 

on earth even gaze on him. 

   7. Through his (supernatural) power he is Fire and Wind, he Sun  
and 

Moon, he the Lord of justice (Yama), he Kubera, he Varuna, he great 

Indra. 

   8. Even an infant king must not be despised, (from an idea) that  
he 

is a (mere) mortal; for he is a great deity in human form. 

   9. Fire burns one man only, if he carelessly approaches it, the 

fire of a king's (anger) consumes the (whole) family, together with 

its cattle and its hoard of property. 

   10. Having fully considered the purpose, (his) power, and the  
place 

and the time, he assumes by turns many (different) shapes for the 

complete attainment of justice. 

   11. He, in whose favour resides Padma, the goddess of fortune, in 

whose valour dwells victory, in whose anger abides death, is formed  
of 

the lustre of all (gods). 

   12. The (man), who in his exceeding folly hates him, will 

doubtlessly perish; for the king quickly makes up his mind to 

destroy such (a man). 

   13. Let no (man), therefore, transgress that law which 

favourites, nor (his orders) which inflict pain on those in  
disfavour. 

   14. For the (king's) sake the Lord formerly created his own son, 

Punishment, the protector of all creatures, (an incarnation of) the 

law, formed of Brahman's glory. 

   15. Through fear of him all created beings, both the immovable 

and the movable, allow themselves to be enjoyed and swerve not from 

their duties. 

   16. Having fully considered the time and the place (of the 

offence), the strength and the knowledge (of the offender), let him 

justly inflict that (punishment) on men who act unjustly. 

   17. Punishment is (in reality) the king (and) the male, that the 

manager of affairs, that the ruler, and that is called the surety 

for the four orders' obedience to the law. 

   18. Punishment alone governs all created beings, punishment alone 

protects them, punishment watches over them while they sleep; the  
wise 

declare punishment (to be identical with) the law. 

   19. If (punishment) is properly inflicted after (due) 

consideration, it makes all people happy; but inflicted without 

consideration, it destroys everything. 

   20. If the king did not, without tiring, inflict punishment on 

those worthy to be punished, the stronger would roast the weaker,  
like 

fish on a spit; 

   21. The crow would eat the sacrificial cake and the dog would 

lick the sacrificial viands, and ownership would not remain with any 

one, the lower ones would (usurp the place of) the higher ones. 

   22. The whole world is kept in order by punishment, for a  
guiltless 

man is hard to find; through fear of punishment the whole world  
yields 

the enjoyments (which it owes). 

   23. The gods, the Danavas, the Gandharvas, the Rakshasas, the 

bird and snake deities even give the enjoyments (due from them) 

only, if they are tormented by (the fear of) punishment. 

   24. All castes (varna) would be corrupted (by intermixture), all 

barriers would be broken through, and all men would rage (against  
each 

other) in consequence of mistakes with respect to punishment. 

   25. But where Punishment with a black hue and red eyes stalks 

about, destroying sinners, there the subjects are not disturbed, 

provided that he who inflicts it discerns well. 

   26. They declare that king to be a just inflicter of punishment, 

who is truthful, who acts after due consideration, who is wise, and 

who knows (the respective value of) virtue, pleasure, and wealth. 

   27. A king who properly inflicts (punishment), prospers with 

respect to (those) three (means of happiness); but he who is 

voluptuous, partial, and deceitful will be destroyed, even through  
the 

(unjust) punishment (which he inflicts). 

   28. Punishment (possesses) a very bright lustre, and is hard to 

be administered by men with unimproved minds; it strikes down the  
king 

who swerves from his duty, together with his relatives. 

   29. Next it will afflict his castles, his territories, the whole 

world together with the movable and immovable (creation), likewise  
the 

sages and the gods, who (on the failure of offerings) ascend to the 

sky. 

   30. (Punishment) cannot be inflicted justly by one who has no 

assistant, (nor) by a fool, (nor) by a covetous man, (nor) by one 

whose mind is unimproved, (nor) by one addicted to sensual pleasures. 

   31. By him who is pure (and) faithful to his promise, who acts 

according to the Institutes (of the sacred law), who has good 

assistants and is wise, punishment can be (justly) inflicted. 

   32. Let him act with justice in his own domain, with rigour 

chastise his enemies, behave without duplicity towards his friends, 

and be lenient towards Brahmanas. 

   33. The fame of a king who behaves thus, even though he subsist 

by gleaning, is spread in the world, like a drop of oil on water. 

   34. But the fame of a king who acts in a contrary manner and who 

does not subdue himself, diminishes in extent among men like a drop  
of 

clarified butter in water. 

   35. The king has been created (to be) the protector of the castes 

(varna) and orders, who, all according to their rank, discharge 

their several duties. 

   36. Whatever must be done by him and by his servants for the 

protection of his people, that I will fully declare to you in due 

order. 

   37. Let the king, after rising early in the morning, worship 

Brahmanas who are well versed in the threefold sacred science and 

learned (in polity), and follow their advice. 

   38. Let him daily worship aged Brahmanas who know the Veda and 

are pure; for he who always worships aged men, is honoured even by 

Rakshasas. 

   39. Let him, though he may already be modest, constantly learn 

modesty from them; for a king who is modest never perishes. 

   40. Through a want of modesty many kings have perished, together 

with their belongings; through modesty even hermits in the forest  
have 

gained kingdoms. 

   41. Through a want of humility Vena perished, likewise king 

Nahusha, Sudas, the son of Pigavana, Sumukha, and Nemi. 

   42. But by humility Prithu and Manu gained sovereignty, Kubera 

the position of the Lord of wealth, and the son of Gadhi the rank of  
a 

Brahmana. 

   43. From those versed in the three Vedas let him learn the 

threefold (sacred science), the primeval science of government, the 

science of dialectics, and the knowledge of the (supreme) Soul; from 

the people (the theory of) the (various) trades and professions. 

   44. Day and night he must strenuously exert himself to conquer 

his senses; for he (alone) who has conquered his own senses, can 

keep his subjects in obedience. 

   45. Let him carefully shun the ten vices, springing from love of 

pleasure, and the eight, proceeding from wrath, which (all) end in 

misery. 

   46. For a king who is attached to the vices springing from love 

of pleasure, loses his wealth and his virtue, but (he who is given)  
to 

those arising from anger, (loses) even his life. 

   47. Hunting, gambling, sleeping by day, censoriousness, (excess 

with) women, drunkenness, (an inordinate love for) dancing, singing, 

and music, and useless travel are the tenfold set (of vices)  
springing 

from love of pleasure. 

   48. Tale-bearing, violence, treachery, envy, slandering, (unjust) 

seizure of property, reviling, and assault are the eightfold set (of 

vices) produced by wrath. 

   49. That greediness which all wise men declare to be the root 

even of both these (sets), let him carefully conquer; both sets (of 

vices) are produced by that. 

   50. Drinking, dice, women, and hunting, these four (which have  
been 

enumerated) in succession, he must know to be the most pernicious in 

the set that springs from love of pleasure. 

   51. Doing bodily injury, reviling, and the seizure of property, 

these three he must know to be the most pernicious in the set  
produced 

by wrath. 

   52. A self-controlled (king) should know that in this set of  
seven, 

which prevails everywhere, each earlier-named vice is more 

abominable (than those named later). 

   53. (On a comparison) between vice and death, vice is declared to 

be more pernicious; a vicious man sinks to the nethermost (hell), he 

who dies, free from vice, ascends to heaven. 

   54. Let him appoint seven or eight ministers whose ancestors have 

been royal servants, who are versed in the sciences, heroes skilled  
in 

the use of weapons and descended from (noble) families and who have 

been tried. 

   55. Even an undertaking easy (in itself) is (sometimes) hard to 

be accomplished by a single man; how much (harder is it for a king), 

especially (if he has) no assistant, (to govern) a kingdom which 

yields great revenues. 

   56. Let him daily consider with them the ordinary (business, 

referring to) peace and war, (the four subjects called) sthana, the 

revenue, the (manner of) protecting (himself and his kingdom), and  
the 

sanctification of his gains (by pious gifts). 

   57. Having (first) ascertained the opinion of each (minister) 

separately and (then the views) of all together, let him do what is 

(most) beneficial for him in his affairs. 

   58. But with the most distinguished among them all, a learned 

Brahmana, let the king deliberate on the most important affairs 

which relate to the six measures of royal policy. 

   59. Let him, full of confidence, always entrust to that 

(official) all business; having taken his final resolution with him, 

let him afterwards begin to act. 

   60. He must also appoint other officials, (men) of integrity, 

(who are) wise, firm, well able to collect money, and well tried. 

   61. As many persons as the due performance of his business 

requires, so many skilful and clever (men), free from sloth, let him 

appoint. 

   62. Among them let him employ the brave, the skilful, the 

high-born, and the honest in (offices for the collection of) 

revenue, (e.g.) in mines, manufactures, and storehouses, (but) the 

timid in the interior of his palace. 

   63. Let him also appoint an ambassador who is versed in all 

sciences, who understands hints, expressions of the face and  
gestures, 

who is honest, skilful, and of (noble) family. 

   64. (Such) an ambassador is commended to a king (who is) loyal, 

honest, skilful, possessing a good memory, who knows the (proper) 

place and time (for action, who is) handsome, fearless, and eloquent. 

   65. The army depends on the official (placed in charge of it), 

the due control (of the subjects) on the army, the treasury and the 

(government of) the realm on the king, peace and its opposite (war)  
on 

the ambassador. 

   66. For the ambassador alone makes (kings') allies and separates 

allies; the ambassador transacts that business by which (kings) are 

disunited or not. 

   67. With respect to the affairs let the (ambassador) explore the 

expression of the countenance, the gestures and actions of the 

(foreign king) through the gestures and actions of his confidential 

(advisers), and (discover) his designs among his servants. 

   68. Having learnt exactly (from his ambassador) the designs of 

the foreign king, let (the king) take such measures that he does not 

bring evil on himself. 

   69. Let him settle in a country which is open and has a dry 

climate, where grain is abundant, which is chiefly (inhabited) by 

Aryans, not subject to epidemic diseases (or similar troubles), and 

pleasant, where the vassals are obedient and his own (people easily) 

find their livelihood. 

   70. Let him build (there) a town, making for his safety a  
fortress, 

protected by a desert, or a fortress built of (stone and) earth, or 

one protected by water or trees, or one (formed by an encampment of 

armed) men or a hill-fort. 

   71. Let him make every effort to secure a hill-fort, for amongst 

all those (fortresses mentioned) a hill-fort is distinguished by 

many superior qualities. 

   72. The first three of those (various kinds of fortresses) are 

inhabited by wild beasts, animals living in holes and aquatic  
animals, 

the last three by monkeys, men, and gods respectively. 

   73. As enemies do not hurt these (beings, when they are) 

sheltered by (their) fortresses, even so foes (can) not injure a 

king who has taken refuge in his fort. 

   74. One bowman, placed on a rampart, is a match in battle for one 

hundred (foes), one hundred for ten thousand; hence it is prescribed 

(in the Sastras that a king will posses) a fortress. 

   75. Let that (fort) be well supplied with weapons, money, grain  
and 

beasts of burden, with Brahmanas, with artisans, with engines, with 

fodder, and with water. 

   76. Let him cause to be built for himself, in the centre of it, a 

spacious palace, (well) protected, habitable in every season, 

resplendent (with whitewash), supplied with water and trees. 

   77. Inhabiting that, let him wed a consort of equal caste 

(varna), who possesses auspicious marks (on her body), and is born 

in a great family, who is charming and possesses beauty and 

excellent qualities. 

   78. Let him appoint a domestic priest (purohita) and choose 

officiating priests (ritvig); they shall perform his domestic rites 

and the (sacrifices) for which three fires are required. 

   79. A king shall offer various (Srauta) sacrifices at which  
liberal 

fees (are distributed), and in order to acquire merit, he shall give 

to Brahmanas enjoyments and wealth. 

   80. Let him cause the annual revenue in his kingdom to be  
collected 

by trusty (officials), let him obey the sacred law in (his 

transactions with) the people, and behave like a father towards all 

men. 

   81. For the various (branches of business) let him appoint 

intelligent supervisors; they shall inspect all (the acts) of those 

men who transact his business. 

   82. Let him honour those Brahmanas who have returned from their 

teacher's house (after studying the Veda); for that (money which is 

given) to Brahmanas is declared to be an imperishable treasure for 

kings. 

   83. Neither thieves nor foes can take it, nor can it be lost;  
hence 

an imperishable store must be deposited by kings with Brahmanas. 

   84. The offering made through the mouth of a Brahmana, which is 

neither spilt, nor falls (on the ground), nor ever perishes, is far 

more excellent than Agnihotras. 

   85. A gift to one who is not a Brahmana (yields) the ordinary 

(reward; a gift) to one who calls himself a Brahmana, a double 

(reward); a gift to a well-read Brahmana, a hundred-thousandfold 

(reward); (a gift) to one who knows the Veda and the Angas 

(Vedaparaga, a reward) without end. 

   86. For according to the particular qualities of the recipient 

and according to the faith (of the giver) a small or a great reward 

will be obtained for a gift in the next world. 

   87. A king who, while he protects his people, is defied by 

(foes), be they equal in strength, or stronger, or weaker, must not 

shrink from battle, remembering the duty of Kshatriyas. 

   88. Not to turn back in battle, to protect the people, to honour 

the Brahmanas, is the best means for a king to secure happiness. 

   89. Those kings who, seeking to slay each other in battle, fight 

with the utmost exertion and do not turn back, go to heaven. 

   90. When he fights with his foes in battle, let him not strike  
with 

weapons concealed (in wood), nor with (such as are) barbed, 

poisoned, or the points of which are blazing with fire. 

   91. Let him not strike one who (in flight) has climbed on an 

eminence, nor a eunuch, nor one who joins the palms of his hands (in 

supplication), nor one who (flees) with flying hair, nor one who 

sits down, nor one who says 'I am thine;' 

   92. Nor one who sleeps, nor one who has lost his coat of mail, 

nor one who is naked, nor one who is disarmed, nor one who looks on 

without taking part in the fight, nor one who is fighting with  
another 

(foe); 

   93. Nor one whose weapons are broken, nor one afflicted (with 

sorrow), nor one who has been grievously wounded, nor one who is in 

fear, nor one who has turned to flight; (but in all these cases let 

him) remember the duty (of honourable warriors). 

   94. But the (Kshatriya) who is slain in battle, while he turns  
back 

in fear, takes upon himself all the sin of his master, whatever (it 

may be); 

   95. And whatever merit (a man) who is slain in flight may have 

gained for the next (world), all that his master takes. 

   96. Chariots and horses, elephants, parasols, money, grain,  
cattle, 

women, all sorts of (marketable) goods and valueless metals belong 

to him who takes them (singly) conquering (the possessor). 

   97. A text of the Veda (declares) that (the soldiers) shall  
present 

a choice portion (of the booty) to the king; what has not been taken 

singly, must be distributed by the king among all the soldiers. 

   98. Thus has been declared the blameless, primeval law for 

warriors; from this law a Kshatriya must not depart, when he strikes 

his foes in battle. 

   99. Let him strive to gain what he has not yet gained; what he 

has gained let him carefully preserve; let him augment what he 

preserves, and what he has augmented let him bestow on worthy men. 

   100. Let him know that these are the four means for securing the 

aims of human (existence); let him, without ever tiring, properly 

employ them. 

   101. What he has not (yet) gained, let him seek (to gain) by 

(his) army; what he has gained, let him protect by careful 

attention; what he has protected, let him augment by (various modes 

of) increasing it; and what he has augmented, let him liberally  
bestow 

(on worthy men). 

   102. Let him be ever ready to strike, his prowess constantly 

displayed, and his secrets constantly concealed, and let him 

constantly explore the weaknesses of his foe. 

   103. Of him who is always ready to strike, the whole world stands 

in awe; let him therefore make all creatures subject to himself even 

by the employment of force. 

   104. Let him ever act without guile, and on no account 

treacherously; carefully guarding himself, let him always fathom the 

treachery which his foes employ. 

   105. His enemy must not know his weaknesses, but he must know the 

weaknesses of his enemy; as the tortoise (hides its limbs), even so 

let him secure the members (of his government against treachery), 

let him protect his own weak points. 

   106. Let him plan his undertakings (patiently meditating) like a 

heron; like a lion, let him put forth his strength; like a wolf, let 

him snatch (his prey); like a hare, let him double in retreat. 

   107. When he is thus engaged in conquest, let him subdue all the 

opponents whom he may find, by the (four) expedients, conciliation  
and 

the rest. 

   108. If they cannot be stopped by the three first expedients, 

then let him, overcoming them by force alone, gradually bring them 

to subjection. 

   109. Among the four expedients, conciliation and the rest, the 

learned always recommend conciliation and (the employment of) force 

for the prosperity of kingdoms. 

   110. As the weeder plucks up the weeds and preserves the corn,  
even 

so let the king protect his kingdom and destroy his opponents. 

   111. That king who through folly rashly oppresses his kingdom, 

(will), together with his relatives, ere long be deprived of his 

life and of his kingdom. 

   112. As the lives of living creatures are destroyed by tormenting 

their bodies, even so the lives of kings are destroyed by their 

oppressing their kingdoms. 

   113. In governing his kingdom let him always observe the 

(following) rules; for a king who governs his kingdom well, easily 

prospers. 

   114. Let him place a company of soldiers, commanded (by a trusty 

officer), the midst of two, three, five or hundreds of villages, (to 

be) a protection of the kingdom. 

   115. Let him appoint a lord over (each) village, as well as lords 

of ten villages, lords of twenty, lords of a hundred, and lords of a 

thousand. 

   116. The lord of one village himself shall inform the lord of ten 

villages of the crimes committed in his village, and the ruler of 

ten (shall make his report) to the ruler of twenty. 

   117. But the ruler of twenty shall report all such (matters) to  
the 

lord of a hundred, and the lord of a hundred shall himself give 

information to the lord of a thousand. 

   118. Those (articles) which the villagers ought to furnish daily  
to 

the king, such as food, drink, and fuel, the lord of one village  
shall 

obtain. 

   119. The ruler of ten (villages) shall enjoy one kula (as much  
land 

as suffices for one family), the ruler of twenty five kulas, the 

superintendent of a hundred villages (the revenues of) one village, 

the lord of a thousand (the revenues of) a town. 

   120. The affairs of these (officials), which are connected with 

(their) villages and their separate business, another minister of 

the king shall inspect, (who must be) loyal and never remiss; 

   121. And in each town let him appoint one superintendent of all 

affairs, elevated in rank, formidable, (resembling) a planet among  
the 

stars. 

   122. Let that (man) always personally visit by turns all those 

(other officials); let him properly explore their behaviour in their 

districts through spies (appointed to) each. 

   123. For the servants of the king, who are appointed to protect 

(the people), generally become knaves who seize the property of 

others; let him protect his subjects against such (men). 

   124. Let the king confiscate the whole property of those 

(officials) who, evil-minded, may take money from suitors, and 

banish them. 

   125. For women employed in the royal service and for menial 

servants, let him fix a daily maintenance, in proportion to their 

position and to their work. 

   126. One pana must be given (daily) as wages to the lowest, six 

to the highest, likewise clothing every six months and one drona of 

grain every month. 

   127. Having well considered (the rates of) purchase and (of) 

sale, (the length of) the road, (the expense for) food and  
condiments, 

the charges of securing the goods, let the king make the traders pay 

duty. 

   128. After (due) consideration the king shall always fix in his 

realm the duties and taxes in such a manner that both he himself and 

the man who does the work receive (their due) reward. 

   129. As the leech, the calf, and the bee take their food little 

by little, even so must the king draw from his realm moderate annual 

taxes. 

   130. A fiftieth part of (the increments on) cattle and gold may 

be taken by the king, and the eighth, sixth, or twelfth part of the 

crops. 

   131. He may also take the sixth part of trees, meat, honey, 

clarified butter, perfumes, (medical) herbs, substances used for 

flavouring food, flowers, roots, and fruit; 

   132. Of leaves, pot-herbs, grass, (objects) made of cane, skins,  
of 

earthen vessels, and all (articles) made of stone. 

   133. Though dying (with want), a king must not levy a tax on 

Srotriyas, and no Srotriya, residing in his kingdom, must perish 

from hunger. 

   134. The kingdom of that king, in whose dominions a Srotriya 

pines with hunger, will even, ere long, be afflicted by famine. 

   135. Having ascertained his learning in the Veda and (the purity 

of) his conduct, the king shall provide for him means of subsistence 

in accordance with the sacred law, and shall protect him in every  
way, 

as a father (protects) the lawful son of his body. 

   136. Whatever meritorious acts (such a Brahmana) performs under  
the 

full protection of the king, thereby the king's length of life, 

wealth, and kingdom increase. 

   137. Let the king make the common inhabitants of his realm who  
live 

by traffic, pay annually some trifle, which is called a tax. 

   138. Mechanics and artisans, as well as Sudras who subsist by 

manual labour, he may cause to work (for himself) one (day) in each 

month. 

   139. Let him not cut up his own root (by levying no taxes), nor  
the 

root of other (men) by excessive greed; for by cutting up his own  
root 

(or theirs), he makes himself or them wretched. 

   140. Let the king, having carefully considered (each) affair, be 

both sharp and gentle; for a king who is both sharp and gentle is 

highly respected. 

   141. When he is tired with the inspection of the business of men, 

let him place on that seat (of justice) his chief minister, (who 

must be) acquainted with the law, wise, self-controlled, and  
descended 

from a (noble) family. 

   142. Having thus arranged all the affairs (of) his (government),  
he 

shall zealously and carefully protect his subjects. 

   143. That (monarch) whose subjects are carried off by robbers 

(Dasyu) from his kingdom, while they loudly call (for help), and he 

and his servants are (quietly) looking on, is a dead and not a 

living (king). 

   144. The highest duty of a Kshatriya is to protect his subjects, 

for the king who enjoys the rewards, just mentioned, is bound to 

(discharge that) duty. 

   145. Having risen in the last watch of the night, having 

performed (the rite of) personal purification, having, with a 

collected mind, offered oblations in the fire, and having worshipped 

Brahmanas, he shall enter the hall of audience which must possess 

the marks (considered) auspicious (for a dwelling). 

   146. Tarrying there, he shall gratify all subjects (who come to  
see 

him by a kind reception) and afterwards dismiss them; having  
dismissed 

his subjects, he shall take counsel with his ministers. 

   147. Ascending the back of a hill or a terrace, (and) retiring 

(there) in a lonely place, or in a solitary forest, let him consult 

with them unobserved. 

   148. That king whose secret plans other people, (though) 

assembled (for the purpose), do not discover, (will) enjoy the whole 

earth, though he be poor in treasure. 

   149. At the time of consultation let him cause to be removed 

idiots, the dumb, the blind, and the deaf, animals, very aged men, 

women, barbarians, the sick, and those deficient in limbs. 

   150. (Such) despicable (persons), likewise animals, and 

particularly women betray secret council; for that reason he must be 

careful with respect to them. 

   151. At midday or at midnight, when his mental and bodily 

fatigues are over, let him deliberate, either with himself alone or 

with his (ministers), on virtue, pleasure, and wealth, 

   152. On (reconciling) the attainment of these (aims) which are 

opposed to each other, on bestowing his daughters in marriage, and 

on keeping his sons (from harm), 

   153. On sending ambassadors, on the completion of undertakings 

(already begun), on the behaviour of (the women in) his harem, and 

on the doings of his spies. 

   154. On the whole eightfold business and the five classes (of 

spies), on the goodwill or enmity and the conduct of the circle (of 

neighbours he must) carefully (reflect). 

   155. On the conduct of the middlemost (prince), on the doings of 

him who seeks conquest, on the behaviour of the neutral (king), and 

(on that) of the foe (let him) sedulously (meditate). 

   156. These (four) constituents (prakriti, form), briefly 

(speaking), the foundation of the circle (of neighbours); besides, 

eight others are enumerated (in the Institutes of Polity) and (thus) 

the (total) is declared to be twelve. 

   157. The minister, the kingdom, the fortress, the treasury, and  
the 

army are five other (constituent elements of the circle); for, these 

are mentioned in connexion with each (of the first twelve; thus the 

whole circle consists), briefly (speaking, of) seventy-two 

(constituent parts). 

   158. Let (the king) consider as hostile his immediate neighbour  
and 

the partisan of (such a) foe, as friendly the immediate neighbour of 

his foe, and as neutral (the king) beyond those two. 

   159. Let him overcome all of them by means of the (four) 

expedients, conciliation and the rest, (employed) either singly or 

conjointly, (or) by bravery and policy (alone). 

   160. Let him constantly think of the six measures of royal policy 

(guna, viz.) alliance, war, marching, halting, dividing the army, 

and seeking protection. 

   161. Having carefully considered the business (in hand), let him 

resort to sitting quiet or marching, alliance or war, dividing his 

forces or seeking protection (as the case may require). 

   162. But the king must know that there are two kinds of alliances 

and of wars, (likewise two) of both marching and sitting quiet, and 

two (occasions for) seeking protection.) 

   163. An alliance which yields present and future advantages, one 

must know to be of two descriptions, (viz.) that when one marches 

together (with an ally) and the contrary (when the allies act 

separately). 

   164. War is declared to be of two kinds, (viz.) that which is 

undertaken in season or out of season, by oneself and for one's own 

purposes, and (that waged to avenge) an injury done to a friend. 

   165. Marching (to attack) is said to be twofold, (viz. that 

undertaken) by one alone when an urgent matter has suddenly arisen, 

and (that undertaken) by one allied with a friend. 

   166. Sitting quiet is stated to be of two kinds, (viz. that 

incumbent) on one who has gradually been weakened by fate or in 

consequence of former acts, and (that) in favour of a friend. 

   167. If the army stops (in one place) and its master (in another) 

in order to effect some purpose, that is called by those acquainted 

with the virtues of the measures of royal policy, the twofold  
division 

of the forces. 

   168. Seeking refuge is declared to be of two kinds, (first) for  
the 

purpose of attaining an advantage when one is harassed by enemies, 

(secondly) in order to become known among the virtuous (as the  
protege 

of a powerful king). 

   169. When (the king) knows (that) at some future time his 

superiority (is) certain, and (that) at the time present (he will 

suffer) little injury, then let him have recourse to peaceful 

measures. 

   170. But when he thinks all his subjects to be exceedingly 

contented, and (that he) himself (is) most exalted (in power), then 

let him make war. 

   171. When he knows his own army to be cheerful in disposition and 

strong, and (that) of his enemy the reverse, then let him march 

against his foe. 

   172. But if he is very weak in chariots and beasts of burden and  
in 

troops, then let him carefully sit quiet, gradually conciliating his 

foes. 

   173. When the king knows the enemy to be stronger in every  
respect, 

then let him divide his army and thus achieve his purpose. 

   174. But when he is very easily assailable by the forces of the 

enemy, then let him quickly seek refuge with a righteous, powerful 

king. 

   175. That (prince) who will coerce both his (disloyal) subjects  
and 

the army of the foe, let him ever serve with every effort like a  
Guru. 

   176. When, even in that (condition), he sees (that) evil is 

caused by (such) protection, let him without hesitation have 

recourse to war. 

   177. By all (the four) expedients a politic prince must arrange 

(matters so) that neither friends, nor neutrals, nor foes are  
superior 

to himself. 

   178. Let him fully consider the future and the immediate results  
of 

all undertakings, and the good and bad sides of all past (actions). 

   179. He who knows the good and the evil (which will result from  
his 

acts) in the future, is quick in forming resolutions for the 

present, and understands the consequences of past (actions), will 

not be conquered. 

   180. Let him arrange everything in such a manner that no ally, no 

neutral or foe may injure him; that is the sum of political wisdom. 

   181. But if the king undertakes an expedition against a hostile 

kingdom, then let him gradually advance, in the following manner, 

against his foe's capital. 

   182. Let the king undertake his march in the fine month 

Margasirsha, or towards the months of Phalguna and Kaitra, according 

to the (condition of his) army. 

   183. Even at other times, when he has a certain prospect of 

victory, or when a disaster has befallen his foe, he may advance to 

attack him. 

   184. But having duly arranged (all affairs) in his original 

(kingdom) and what relates to the expedition, having secured a basis 

(for his operations) and having duly dispatched his spies; 

   185. Having cleared the three kinds of roads, and (having made)  
his 

sixfold army (efficient), let him leisurely proceed in the manner 

prescribed for warfare against the enemy's capital. 

   186. Let him be very much on his guard against a friend who 

secretly serves the enemy and against (deserters) who return (from  
the 

enemy's camp); for such (men are) the most dangerous foes. 

   187. Let him march on his road, arraying (his troops) like a 

staff (i.e. in an oblong), or like a waggon (i.e. in a wedge), or  
like 

a boar (i.e. in a rhombus), or like a Makara (i.e. in two triangles, 

with the apices joined), or like a pin (i.e. in a long line), or 

like a Garuda (i.e. in a rhomboid with far-extended wings). 

   188. From whatever (side) he apprehends danger, in that  
(direction) 

let him extend his troops, and let him always himself encamp in an 

array, shaped like a lotus. 

   189. Let him allot to the commander-in-chief, to the 

(subordinate) general, (and to the superior officers) places in all 

directions, and let him turn his front in that direction whence he 

fears danger. 

   190. On all sides let him place troops of soldiers, on whom he 

can rely, with whom signals have been arranged, who are expert both  
in 

sustaining a charge and in charging, fearless and loyal. 

   191. Let him make a small number of soldiers fight in close 

order, at his pleasure let him extend a large number in loose ranks; 

or let him make them fight, arranging (a small number) in the 

needle-array, (and a large number) in the thunderbolt-array. 

   192. On even ground let him fight with chariots and horses, in 

water-bound places with boats and elephants, on (ground) covered 

with trees and shrubs with bows, on hilly ground with swords,  
targets, 

(and other) weapons. 

   193. (Men born in) Kurukshetra, Matsyas, Pankalas, and those born 

in Surasena, let him cause to fight in the van of the battle, as 

well as (others who are) tall and light. 

   194. After arranging his troops, he should encourage them (by an 

address) and carefully inspect them; he should also mark the  
behaviour 

(of the soldiers) when they engage the enemy. 

   195. When he has shut up his foe (in a town), let him sit  
encamped, 

harass his kingdom, and continually spoil his grass, food, fuel, and 

water. 

   196. Likewise let him destroy the tanks, ramparts, and ditches,  
and 

let him assail the (foe unawares) and alarm him at night. 

   197. Let him instigate to rebellion those who are open to such 

instigations, let him be informed of his (foe's) doings, and, when 

fate is propitious, let him fight without fear, trying to conquer. 

   198. He should (however) try to conquer his foes by conciliation, 

by (well-applied) gifts, and by creating dissension, used either 

separately or conjointly, never by fighting, (if it can be avoided.) 

   199. For when two (princes) fight, victory and defeat in the  
battle 

are, as experience teaches, uncertain; let him therefore avoid an 

engagement. 

   200. (But) if even those three before-mentioned expedients fail, 

then let him, duly exerting himself, fight in such a manner that he 

may completely conquer his enemies. 

   201. When he has gained victory, let him duly worship the gods 

and honour righteous Brahmanas, let him grant exemptions, and let 

him cause promises of safety to be proclaimed. 

   202. But having fully ascertained the wishes of all the 

(conquered), let him place there a relative of the (vanquished ruler 

on the throne), and let him impose his conditions. 

   203. Let him make authoritative the lawful (customs) of the 

(inhabitants), just as they are stated (to be), and let him honour  
the 

(new king) and his chief servants with precious gifts. 

   204. The seizure of desirable property which causes displeasure, 

and its distribution which causes pleasure, are both recommendable, 

(if they are) resorted to at the proper time. 

   205. All undertakings (in) this (world) depend both on the  
ordering 

of fate and on human exertion; but among these two (the ways of) 

fate are unfathomable; in the case of man's work action is possible. 

   206. Or (the king, bent on conquest), considering a friend, gold, 

and land (to be) the triple result (of an expedition), may, using 

diligent care, make peace with (his foe) and return (to his realm). 

   207. Having paid due attention to any king in the circle (of 

neighbouring states) who might attack him in the rear, and to his 

supporter who opposes the latter, let (the conqueror) secure the  
fruit 

of the expedition from (the prince whom he attacks), whether (he may 

have become) friendly or (remained) hostile. 

   208. By gaining gold and land a king grows not so much in 

strength as by obtaining a firm friend, (who), though weak, (may 

become) powerful in the future. 

   209. A weak friend (even) is greatly commended, who is righteous 

(and) grateful, whose people are contented, who is attached and 

persevering in his undertakings. 

   210. The wise declare him (to be) a most dangerous foe, who is 

wise, of noble race, brave, clever, liberal, grateful, and firm. 

   211. Behaviour worthy of an Aryan, knowledge of men, bravery, a 

compassionate disposition, and great liberality are the virtues of a 

neutral (who may be courted). 

   212. Let the king, without hesitation, quit for his own sake even  
a 

country (which is) salubrious, fertile, and causing an increase of 

cattle. 

   213. For times of need let him preserve his wealth; at the 

expense of his wealth let him preserve his wife; let him at all  
events 

preserve himself even by (giving up) his wife and his wealth. 

   214. A wise (king), seeing that all kinds of misfortunes 

violently assail him at the same time, should try all (the four) 

expedients, be it together or separately, (in order to save himself.) 

   215. On the person who employs the expedients, on the business to 

be accomplished, and on all the expedients collectively, on these 

three let him ponder and strive to accomplish his ends. 

   216. Having thus consulted with his ministers on all these 

(matters), having taken exercise, and having bathed afterwards, the 

king may enter the harem at midday in order to dine. 

   217. There he may eat food, (which has been prepared) by 

faithful, incorruptible (servants) who know the (proper) time (for 

dining), which has been well examined (and hallowed) by sacred texts 

that destroy poison. 

   218. Let him mix all his food with medicines (that are) antidotes 

against poison, and let him always be careful to wear gems which 

destroy poison. 

   219. Well-tried females whose toilet and ornaments have been 

examined, shall attentively serve him with fans, water, and perfumes. 

   220. In like manner let him be careful about his carriages, bed, 

seat, bath, toilet, and all his ornaments. 

   221. When he has dined, he may divert himself with his wives in  
the 

harem; but when he has diverted himself, he must, in due time, again 

think of the affairs of state. 

   222. Adorned (with his robes of state), let him again inspect his 

fighting men, all his chariots and beasts of burden, the weapons and 

accoutrements. 

   223. Having performed his twilight-devotions, let him, well 

armed, hear in an inner apartment the doings of those who make 

secret reports and of his spies. 

   224. But going to another secret apartment and dismissing those 

people, he may enter the harem, surrounded by female (servants), in 

order to dine again. 

   225. Having eaten there something for the second time, and having 

been recreated by the sound of music, let him go to rest and rise at 

the proper time free from fatigue. 

   226. A king who is in good health must observe these rules; but,  
if 

he is indisposed, he may entrust all this (business) to his servants. 

                       CHAPTER VIII. 

   1. A king, desirous of investigating law cases, must enter his 

court of justice, preserving a dignified demeanour, together with 

Brahmanas and with experienced councillors. 

   2. There, either seated or standing, raising his right arm,  
without 

ostentation in his dress and ornaments, let him examine the business 

of suitors, 

   3. Daily (deciding) one after another (all cases) which fall 

under the eighteen titles (of the law) according to principles drawn 

from local usages. and from the Institutes of the sacred law. 

   4. Of those (titles) the first is the non-payment of debts, (then 

follow), (2) deposit and pledge, (3) sale without ownership, (4) 

concerns among partners, and (5) resumption of gifts, 

   5. (6) Non-payment of wages, (7) non-performance of agreements,  
(8) 

rescission of sale and purchase, (9) disputes between the owner (of 

cattle) and his servants, 

   6. (10) Disputes regarding boundaries, (11) assault and (12) 

defamation, (13) theft, (14) robbery and violence, (15) adultery, 

   7. (16) Duties of man and wife, (17) partition (of inheritance), 

(18) gambling and betting; these are in this world the eighteen  
topics 

which give rise to lawsuits. 

   8. Depending on the eternal law, let him decide the suits of men 

who mostly contend on the titles just mentioned. 

   9. But if the king does not personally investigate the suits, 

then let him appoint a learned Brahmana to try them. 

   10. That (man) shall enter that most excellent court, accompanied 

by three assessors, and fully consider (all) causes (brought) before 

the (king), either sitting down or standing. 

   11. Where three Brahmanas versed in the Vedas and the learned 

(judge) appointed by the king sit down, they call that the court of 

(four-faced) Brahman. 

   12. But where justice, wounded by injustice, approaches and the 

judges do not extract the dart, there (they also) are wounded (by  
that 

dart of injustice). 

   13. Either the court must not be entered, or the truth must be 

spoken; a man who either says nothing or speaks falsely, becomes 

sinful. 

   14. Where justice is destroyed by injustice, or truth by  
falsehood, 

while the judges look on, there they shall also be destroyed. 

   15. 'Justice, being violated, destroys; justice, being preserved, 

preserves: therefore justice must not be violated, lest violated 

justice destroy us.' 

   16. For divine justice (is said to be) a bull (vrisha); that 

(man) who violates it (kurute 'lam) the gods consider to be (a man 

despicable like) a Sudra (vrishala); let him, therefore, beware of 

violating justice. 

   17. The only friend who follows men even after death is justice; 

for everything else is lost at the same time when the body  
(perishes). 

   18. One quarter of (the guilt of) an unjust (decision) falls on  
him 

who committed (the crime), one quarter on the (false) witness, one 

quarter on all the judges, one quarter on the king. 

   19. But where he who is worthy of condemnation is condemned, the 

king is free from guilt, and the judges are saved (from sin); the 

guilt falls on the perpetrator (of the crime alone). 

   20. A Brahmana who subsists only by the name of his caste (gati), 

or one who merely calls himself a Brahmana (though his origin be 

uncertain), may, at the king's pleasure, interpret the law to him,  
but 

never a Sudra. 

   21. The kingdom of that monarch, who looks on while a Sudra  
settles 

the law, will sink (low), like a cow in a morass. 

   22. That kingdom where Sudras are very numerous, which is 

infested by atheists and destitute of twice-born (inhabitants), soon 

entirely perishes, afflicted by famine and disease. 

   23. Having occupied the seat of justice, having covered his body, 

and having worshipped the guardian deities of the world, let him,  
with 

a collected mind, begin the trial of causes. 

   24. Knowing what is expedient or inexpedient, what is pure 

justice or injustice, let him examine the causes of suitors 

according to the order of the castes (varna). 

   25. By external signs let him discover the internal disposition 

of men, by their voice, their colour, their motions, their aspect, 

their eyes, and their gestures. 

   26. The internal (working of the) mind is perceived through the 

aspect, the motions, the gait, the gestures, the speech, and the 

changes in the eye and of the face. 

   27. The king shall protect the inherited (and other) property of 

a minor, until he has returned (from his teacher's house) or until 

he has passed his minority. 

   28. In like manner care must be taken of barren women, of those  
who 

have no sons, of those whose family is extinct, of wives and widows 

faithful to their lords, and of women afflicted with diseases. 

   29. A righteous king must punish like thieves those relatives who 

appropriate the property of such females during their lifetime. 

   30. Property, the owner of which has disappeared, the king shall 

cause to be kept as a deposit during three years; within the period  
of 

three years the owner may claim it, after (that term) the king may 

take it. 

   31. He who says, 'This belongs to me,' must be examined according 

to the rule; if he accurately describes the shape, and the number 

(of the articles found) and so forth, (he is) the owner, (and) ought 

(to receive) that property. 

   32. But if he does not really know the time and the place (where  
it 

was) lost, its colour, shape, and size, he is worthy of a fine equal 

(in value) to the (object claimed). 

   33. Now the king, remembering the duty of good men, may take 

one-sixth part of property lost and afterwards found, or one-tenth,  
or 

at least one-twelfth. 

   34. Property lost and afterwards found (by the king's servants) 

shall remain in the keeping of (special) officials; those whom the 

king may convict of stealing it, he shall cause to be slain by an 

elephant. 

   35. From that man who shall truly say with respect to 

treasure-trove, 'This belongs to me,' the king may take one-sixth or 

one-twelfth part. 

   36. But he who falsely says (so), shall be fined in one-eighth of 

his property, or, a calculation of (the value of) the treasure 

having been made, in some smaller portion (of that). 

   37. When a learned Brahmana has found treasure, deposited in  
former 

(times), he may take even the whole (of it); for he is master of 

everything. 

   38. When the king finds treasure of old concealed in the ground  
let 

him give one half to Brahmanas and place the (other) half in his 

treasury. 

   39. The king obtains one half of ancient hoards and metals 

(found) in the ground, by reason of (his giving) protection, (and) 

because he is the lord of the soil. 

   40. Property stolen by thieves must be restored by the king to  
(men 

of) all castes (varna); a king who uses such (property) for himself 

incurs the guilt of a thief. 

   41. (A king) who knows the sacred law, must inquire into the laws 

of castes (gati), of districts, of guilds, and of families, and  
(thus) 

settle the peculiar law of each. 

   42. For men who follow their particular occupations and abide by 

their particular duty, become dear to people, though they may live 

at a distance. 

   43. Neither the king nor any servant of his shall themselves 

cause a lawsuit to be begun, or hush up one that has been brought 

(before them) by (some) other (man). 

   44. As a hunter traces the lair of a (wounded) deer by the drops  
of 

blood, even so the king shall discover on which side the right lies, 

by inferences (from the facts). 

   45. When engaged in judicial proceedings he must pay full  
attention 

to the truth, to the object (of the dispute), (and) to himself, next 

to the witnesses, to the place, to the time, and to the aspect. 

   46. What may have been practised by the virtuous, by such 

twice-born men as are devoted to the law, that he shall establish as 

law, if it be not opposed to the (customs of) countries, families,  
and 

castes (gati). 

   47. When a creditor sues (before the king) for the recovery of 

money from a debtor, let him make the debtor pay the sum which the 

creditor proves (to be due). 

   48. By whatever means a creditor may be able to obtain possession 

of his property, even by those means may he force the debtor and 

make him pay. 

   49. By moral suasion, by suit of law, by artful management, or by 

the customary proceeding, a creditor may recover property lent; and 

fifthly, by force. 

   50. A creditor who himself recovers his property from his debtor, 

must not be blamed by the king for retaking what is his own. 

   51. But him who denies a debt which is proved by good evidence, 

he shall order to pay that debt to the creditor and a small fine 

according to his circumstances. 

   52. On the denial (of a debt) by a debtor who has been required 

in court to pay it, the complainant must call (a witness) who was 

present (when the loan was made), or adduce other evidence. 

   53. (The plaintiff) who calls a witness not present at the 

transaction, who retracts his statements, or does not perceive that 

his statements (are) confused or contradictory; 

   54. Or who having stated what he means to prove afterwards varies 

(his case), or who being questioned on a fact duly stated by himself 

does not abide by it; 

   55. Or who converses with the witnesses in a place improper for 

such conversation; or who declines to answer a question, properly  
put, 

or leaves (the court); 

   56. Or who, being ordered to speak, does not answer, or does not 

prove what he has alleged; or who does not know what is the first 

(point), and what the second, fails in his suit. 

   57. Him also who says 'I have witnesses,' and, being ordered to 

produce them, produces them not, the judge must on these (same) 

grounds declare to be non-suited. 

   58. If a plaintiff does not speak, he may be punished corporally  
or 

fined according to the law; if (a defendant) does not plead within 

three fortnights, he has lost his cause. 

   59. In the double of that sum which (a defendant) falsely denies  
or 

on which (the plaintiff) falsely declares, shall those two (men) 

offending against justice be fined by the king. 

   60. (A defendant) who, being brought (into court) by the 

creditor, (and) being questioned, denies (the debt), shall be 

convicted (of his falsehood) by at least three witnesses (who must 

depose) in the presence of the Brahmana (appointed by) the king. 

   61. I will fully declare what kind of men may be made witnesses 

in suits by creditors, and in what manner those (witnesses) must 

give true (evidence). 

   62. Householders, men with male issue, and indigenous 

(inhabitants of the country, be they) Kshatriyas, Vaisyas, or 

Sudras, are competent, when called by a suitor, to give evidence, 

not any persons whatever (their condition may be) except in cases of 

urgency. 

   63. Trustworthy men of all the (four) castes (varna) may be made 

witnesses in lawsuits, (men) who know (their) whole duty, and are  
free 

from covetousness; but let him reject those (of an) opposite 

(character). 

   64. Those must not be made (witnesses) who have an interest in 

the suit, nor familiar (friends), companions, and enemies (of the 

parties), nor (men) formerly convicted (of perjury), nor (persons) 

suffering under (severe) illness, nor (those) tainted (by mortal  
sin). 

   65. The king cannot be made a witness, nor mechanics and actors, 

nor a: Srotriya, nor a student of the Veda, nor (an ascetic) who has 

given up (all) connexion (with the world), 

   66. Nor one wholly dependent, nor one of bad fame, nor a Dasyu,  
nor 

one who follows forbidden occupations, nor an aged (man), nor an 

infant, nor one (man alone), nor a man of the lowest castes, nor one 

deficient in organs of sense, 

   67. Nor one extremely grieved, nor one intoxicated, nor a madman, 

nor one tormented by hunger or thirst, nor one oppressed by fatigue, 

nor one tormented by desire, nor a wrathful man, nor a thief. 

   68. Women should give evidence for women, and for twice-born men 

twice-born men (of the) same (kind), virtuous Sudras for Sudras, and 

men of the lowest castes for the lowest. 

   69. But any person whatsoever, who has personal knowledge (of an 

act committed) in the interior apartments (of a house), or in a 

forest, or of (a crime causing) loss of life, may give evidence 

between the parties. 

   70. On failure (of qualified witnesses, evidence) may given (in 

such cases) by a woman, by an infant, by an aged man, by a pupil, by  
a 

relative, by a slave, or by a hired servant. 

   71. But the (judge) should consider the evidence of infants, aged 

and diseased men, who (are apt to) speak untruly, as untrustworthy, 

likewise that of men with disordered minds. 

   72. In all cases of violence, of theft and adultery, of 

defamation and assault, he must not examine the (competence of) 

witnesses (too strictly). 

   73. On a conflict of the witnesses the king shall accept (as 

true) the evidence of the) majority; if (the conflicting parties 

are) equal in number, (that of) those distinguished by good  
qualities; 

on a difference between (equally) distinguished (witnesses, that of) 

the best among the twice-born. 

   74. Evidence in accordance with what has actually been seen or 

heard, is admissible; a witness who speaks truth in those (cases), 

neither loses spiritual merit nor wealth. 

   75. A witness who deposes in an assembly of honourable men (Arya) 

anything else but what he has seen or heard, falls after death 

headlong into hell and loses heaven. 

   76. When a man (originally) not appointed to be a witness sees or 

hears anything and is (afterwards) examined regarding it, he must 

declare it (exactly) as he saw or heard it. 

   77. One man who is free from covetousness may be (accepted as) 

witness; but not even many pure women, because the understanding of 

females is apt to waver, nor even many other men, who are tainted  
with 

sin. 

   78. What witnesses declare quite naturally, that must be received 

on trials; (depositions) differing from that, which they make 

improperly, are worthless for (the purposes of) justice. 

   79. The witnesses being assembled in the court in the presence of 

the plaintiff and of the defendant, let the judge examine them,  
kindly 

exhorting them in the following manner: 

   80. 'What ye know to have been mutually transacted in this matter 

between the two men before us, declare all that in accordance with  
the 

truth; for ye are witnesses in this (cause). 

   81. 'A witness who speaks the truth in his evidence, gains (after 

death) the most excellent regions (of bliss) and here (below) 

unsurpassable fame; such testimony is revered by Brahman (himself). 

   82. 'He who gives false evidence is firmly bound by Varuna's 

fetters, helpless during one hundred existences; let (men therefore) 

give true evidence. 

   83. 'By truthfulness a witness is purified, through truthfulness 

his merit grows, truth must, therefore, be spoken by witnesses of 

all castes (varna). 

   84. 'The Soul itself is the witness of the Soul, and the Soul is 

the refuge of the Soul; despise not thy own Soul, the supreme 

witness of men. 

   85. 'The wicked, indeed, say in their hearts, "Nobody sees us;"  
but 

the gods distinctly see them and the male within their own breasts. 

   86. 'The sky, the earth, the waters, (the male in) the heart, the 

moon, the sun, the fire, Yama and the wind, the night, the two 

twilights, and justice know the conduct of all corporeal beings.' 

   87. The (judge), being purified, shall ask in the forenoon the 

twice-born (witnesses) who (also have been) purified, (and stand) 

facing the north or the east, to give true evidence in the presence  
of 

(images of) the gods and of Brahmanas. 

   88. Let him examine a Brahmana (beginning with) 'Speak,' a 

Kshatriya (beginning with) 'Speak the truth,' a Vaisya (admonishing 

him) by (mentioning) his kine, grain, and gold, a Sudra (threatening 

him) with (the guilt of) every crime that causes loss of caste; 

   89. (Saying), 'Whatever places (of torment) are assigned (by the 

sages) to the slayer of a Brahmana, to the murderer of women and 

children, to him who betrays a friend, and to an ungrateful man,  
those 

shall be thy (portion), if thou speakest falsely. 

   90. '(The reward) of all meritorious deeds which thou, good man, 

hast done since thy birth, shall become the share of the dogs, if in 

thy speech thou departest from the truth. 

   91. 'If thou thinkest, O friend of virtue, with respect to  
thyself, 

"I am alone," (know that) that sage who witnesses all virtuous acts 

and all crimes, ever resides in thy heart. 

   92. 'If thou art not at variance with that divine Yama, the son 

of Vivasvat, who dwells in thy heart, thou needest neither visit the 

Ganges nor the (land of the) Kurus. 

   93. 'Naked and shorn, tormented with hunger and thirst, and 

deprived of sight, shall the man who gives false evidence, go with a 

potsherd to beg food at the door of his enemy. 

   94. 'Headlong, in utter darkness shall the sinful man tumble into 

hell, who being interrogated in a judicial inquiry answers one 

question falsely. 

   95. 'That man who in a court (of justice) gives an untrue account 

of a transaction (or asserts a fact) of which he was not an 

eye-witness, resembles a blind man who swallows fish with the bones. 

   96. 'The gods are acquainted with no better man in this world 

than him, of whom his conscious Soul has no distrust, when he gives 

evidence. 

   97. 'Learn now, O friend, from an enumeration in due order, how 

many relatives he destroys who gives false evidence in several 

particular cases. 

   98. 'He kills five by false Testimony regarding (small) cattle, 

he kills ten by false testimony regarding kine, he kills a hundred 

by false evidence concerning horses, and a thousand by false 

evidence concerning men. 

   99. 'By speaking falsely in a cause regarding gold, he kills the 

born and the unborn; by false evidence concerning land, he kills 

everything; beware, therefore, of false evidence concerning land. 

   100. 'They declare (false evidence) concerning water, concerning 

the carnal enjoyment of women, and concerning all gems, produced in 

water, or consisting of stones (to be) equally (wicked) as a lie 

concerning land. 

   101. 'Marking well all the evils (which are produced) by perjury, 

declare thou openly everything as (thou hast) heard or seen (it).' 

   102. Brahmanas who tend cattle, who trade, who are mechanics, 

actors (or singers), menial servants or usurers, the (judge) shall 

treat like Sudras. 

   103. In (some) cases a man who, though knowing (the facts to be) 

different, gives such (false evidence) from a pious motive, does not 

lose heaven; such (evidence) they call the speech of the gods. 

   104. Whenever the death of a Sudra, of a Vaisya, of a Kshatriya,  
or 

of a Brahmana would be (caused) by a declaration of the truth, a 

falsehood may be spoken; for such (falsehood) is preferable to the 

truth. 

   105. Such (witnesses) must offer to Sarasvati oblations of boiled 

rice (karu) which are sacred to the goddess of speech, (thus) 

performing the best penance in order to expiate the guilt of that 

falsehood. 

   106. Or such (a witness) may offer according to the rule,  
clarified 

butter in the fire, reciting the Kushmanda texts, or the Rik, sacred 

to Varuna, 'Untie, O Varuna, the uppermost fetter,' or the three 

verses addressed to the Waters. 

   107. A man who, without being ill, does not give evidence in  
(cases 

of) loans and the like within three fortnights (after the summons), 

shall become responsible for the whole debt and (pay) a tenth part 

of the whole (as a fine to the king). 

   108. The witness to whom, within seven days after he has given 

evidence, happens (a misfortune through) sickness, a fire, or the 

death of a relative, shall be made to pay the debt and a fine. 

   109. If two (parties) dispute about matters for which no 

witnesses are available, and the (judge) is unable to really  
ascertain 

the truth, he may cause it to be discovered even by an oath. 

   110. Both by the great sages and the gods oaths have been taken  
for 

the purpose of (deciding doubtful) matters; and Vasishtha even swore 

an oath before king (Sudas), the son of Pigavana. 

   111. Let no wise man swear an oath falsely, even in a trifling 

matter; for he who swears an oath falsely is lost in this (world) 

and after death. 

   112. No crime, causing loss of caste, is committed by swearing 

(falsely) to women, the objects of one's desire, at marriages, for  
the 

sake of fodder for a cow, or of fuel, and in (order to show) favour  
to 

a Brahmana. 

   113. Let the (judge) cause a Brahmana to swear by his veracity, a 

Kshatriya by his chariot or the animal he rides on and by his  
weapons, 

a Vaisya by his kine, grain, and gold, and a Sudra by (imprecating 

on his own head the guilt) of all grievous offences (pataka). 

   114. Or the (judge) may cause the (party) to carry fire or to 

dive under water, or severally to touch the heads of his wives and 

children. 

   115. He whom the blazing fire burns not, whom the water forces 

not to come (quickly) up, who meets with no speedy misfortune, must  
be 

held innocent on (the strength of) his oath. 

   116. For formerly when Vatsa was accused by his younger brother, 

the fire, the spy of the world, burned not even a hair (of his) by 

reason of his veracity. 

   117. Whenever false evidence has been given in any suit, let the 

(judge) reverse the judgment, and whatever has been done must be 

(considered as) undone. 

   118. Evidence (given) from covetousness, distraction, terror, 

friendship, lust, wrath, ignorance, and childishness is declared (to 

be) invalid. 

   119. I will propound in (due) order the particular punishments 

for him who gives false evidence from any one of these motives. 

   120. (He who commits perjury) through covetousness shall be fined 

one thousand (panas), (he who does it) through distraction, in the 

lowest amercement; (if a man does it) through fear, two middling 

amercements shall be paid as a fine, (if he does it) through 

friendship, four times the amount of the lowest (amercement). 

   121. (He who does it) through lust, (shall pay) ten times the 

lowest amercement, but (he who does it) through wrath, three times  
the 

next (or second amercement); (he who does it) through ignorance, two 

full hundreds, but (he who does it) through childishness, one 

hundred (panas). 

   122. They declare that the wise have prescribed these fines for 

perjury, in order to prevent a failure of justice, and in order to 

restrain injustice. 

   123. But a just king shall fine and banish (men of) the three 

(lower) castes (varna) who have given false evidence, but a Brahmana 

he shall (only) banish. 

   124. Manu, the son of the Self-existent (Svayambhu), has named 

ten places on which punishment may be (made to fall) in the cases of 

the three (lower) castes (varna); but a Brahmana shall depart unhurt 

(from the country). 

   125. (These are) the organ, the belly, the tongue, the two hands, 

and fifthly the two feet, the eye, the nose, the two ears, likewise 

the (whole) body. 

   126. Let the (king), having fully ascertained the motive, the 

time and place (of the offence), and having considered the ability  
(of 

the criminal to suffer) and the (nature of the) crime, cause 

punishment to fall on those who deserve it. 

   127. Unjust punishment destroys reputation among men, and fame 

(after death), and causes even in the next world the loss of heaven; 

let him, therefore, beware of (inflicting) it. 

   128. A king who punishes those who do not deserve it, and 

punishes not those who deserve it, brings great infamy on himself 

and (after death) sinks into hell. 

   129. Let him punish first by (gentle) admonition, afterwards by 

(harsh) reproof, thirdly by a fine, after that by corporal 

chastisement. 

   130. But when he cannot restrain such (offenders) even by 

corporal punishment, then let him apply to them even all the four 

(modes cojointly). 

   131. Those technical names of (certain quantities of) copper, 

silver, and gold, which are generally used on earth for the purpose  
of 

business transactions among men, I will fully declare. 

   132. The very small mote which is seen when the sun shines 

through a lattice, they declare (to be) the least of (all) 

quantities and (to be called) a trasarenu (a floating particle of 

dust). 

   133. Know (that) eight trasarenus (are equal) in bulk (to) a  
liksha 

(the egg of a louse), three of those to one grain of black mustard 

(ragasarshapa), and three of the latter to a white mustard-seed. 

   134. Six grains of white mustard are one middle-sized 

barley-corn, and three barley-corns one krishnala (raktika, or 

gunga-berry); five krishnalas are one masha (bean), and sixteen of 

those one suvarna. 

   135. Four suvarnas are one pala, and ten palas one dharana; two 

krishnalas (of silver), weighed together, must be considered one 

mashaka of silver. 

   136. Sixteen of those make a silver dharana, or purana; but know 

(that) a karsha of copper is a karshapana, or pana. 

   137. Know (that) ten dharanas of silver make one satamana; four 

suvarnas must be considered (equal) in weight to a nishka. 

   138. Two hundred and fifty panas are declared (to be) the first  
(or 

lowest) amercement, five (hundred) are considered as the mean (or 

middlemost), but one thousand as the highest. 

   139. A debt being admitted as due, (the defendant) shall pay five 

in the hundred (as a fine), if it be denied (and proved) twice as 

much; that is the teaching of Manu. 

   140. A money-lender may stipulate as an increase of his capital, 

for the interest, allowed by Vasishtha, and take monthly the  
eightieth 

part of a hundred. 

   141. Or, remembering the duty of good men, he may take two in the 

hundred (by the month), for he who takes two in the hundred becomes 

not a sinner for gain. 

   142. Just two in the hundred, three, four, and five (and not  
more), 

he may take as monthly interest according to the order of the castes 

(varna). 

   143. But if a beneficial pledge (i.e. one from which profit 

accrues, has been given), he shall receive no interest on the loan; 

nor can he, after keeping (such) a pledge for a very long time, give 

or sell it. 

   144. A pledge (to be kept only) must not be used by force, (the 

creditor), so using it, shall give up his (whole) interest, or, (if  
it 

has been spoilt by use) he shall satisfy the (owner) by (paying its) 

original price; else he commits a theft of the pledge. 

   145. Neither a pledge nor a deposit can be lost by lapse of time; 

they are both recoverable, though they have remained long (with the 

bailee). 

   146. Things used with friendly assent, a cow, a camel, a 

riding-horse, and (a beast) made over for breaking in, are never 

lost (to the owner). 

   147. (But in general) whatever (chattel) an owner sees enjoyed by 

others during ten years, while, though present, he says nothing, 

that (chattel) he shall not recover. 

   148. If (the owner is) neither an idiot nor a minor and if (his 

chattel) is enjoyed (by another) before his eyes, it is lost to him  
by 

law; the adverse possessor shall retain that property. 

   149. A pledge, a boundary, the property of infants, an (open) 

deposit, a sealed deposit, women, the property of the king and the 

wealth of a Srotriya are not lost in consequence of (adverse) 

enjoyment. 

   150. The fool who uses a pledge without the permission of the 

owner, shall remit half of his interest, as a compensation for 

(such) use. 

   151. In money transactions interest paid at one time (not by 

instalments) shall never exceed the double (of the principal); on 

grain, fruit, wool or hair, (and) beasts of burden it must not be  
more 

than five times (the original amount). 

   152. Stipulated interest beyond the legal rate, being against 

(the law), cannot be recovered; they call that a usurious way (of 

lending); (the lender) is (in no case) entitled to (more than) five  
in 

the hundred. 

   153. Let him not take interest beyond the year, nor such as is 

unapproved, nor compound interest, periodical interest, stipulated 

interest, and corporal interest. 

   154. He who, unable to pay a debt (at the fixed time), wishes to 

make a new contract, may renew the agreement, after paying the 

interest which is due. 

   155. If he cannot pay the money (due as interest), he may insert  
it 

in the renewed (agreement); he must pay as much interest as may be 

due. 

   156. He who has made a contract to carry goods by a wheeled 

carriage for money and has agreed to a certain place or time, shall 

not reap that reward, if he does not keep to the place and the time 

(stipulated). 

   157. Whatever rate men fix, who are expert in sea-voyages and 

able to calculate (the profit) according to the place, the time, and 

the objects (carried), that (has legal force) in such cases with 

respect to the payment (to be made). 

   158. The man who becomes a surety in this (world) for the 

appearance of a (debtor), and produces him not, shall pay the debt  
out 

of his own property. 

   159. But money due by a surety, or idly promised, or lost at 

play, or due for spirituous liquor, or what remains unpaid of a fine 

and a tax or duty, the son (of the party owing it) shall not be 

obliged to pay. 

   160. This just mentioned rule shall apply to the case of a surety 

for appearance (only); if a surety for payment should die, the  
(judge) 

may compel even his heirs to discharge the debt. 

   161. On what account then is it that after the death of a surety 

other than for payment, whose affairs are fully known, the creditor 

may (in some cases) afterwards demand the debt (of the heirs)? 

   162. If the surety had received money (from him for whom he stood 

bail) and had money enough (to pay), then (the heir of him) who 

received it, shall pay (the debt) out of his property; that is the 

settled rule. 

   163. A contract made by a person intoxicated, or insane, or 

grievously disordered (by disease and so forth), or wholly 

dependent, by an infant or very aged man, or by an unauthorised 

(party) is invalid. 

   164. That agreement which has been made contrary to the law or to 

the settled usage (of the virtuous), can have no legal force, though 

it be established (by proofs). 

   165. A fraudulent mortgage or sale, a fraudulent gift or 

acceptance, and (any transaction) where he detects fraud, the 

(judge) shall declare null and void. 

   166. If the debtor be dead and (the money borrowed) was expended 

for the family, it must be paid by the relatives out of their own 

estate even if they are divided. 

   167. Should even a person wholly dependent make a contract for 

the behoof of the family, the master (of the house), whether 

(living) in his own country or abroad, shall not rescind it. 

   168. What is given by force, what is enjoyed by force, also what 

has been caused to be written by force, and all other transactions 

done by force, Manu has declared void. 

   169. Three suffer for the sake of others, witnesses, a surety, 

and judges; but four enrich themselves (through others), a Brahmana,  
a 

money-lender, a merchant, and a king. 

   170. No king, however indigent, shall take anything that ought 

not to be taken, nor shall he, however wealthy, decline taking that 

which he ought to take, be it ever so small. 

   171. In consequence of his taking what ought not to be taken, or  
of 

his refusing what ought to be received, a king will be accused of 

weakness and perish in this (world) and after death. 

   172. By taking his due, by preventing the confusion of the castes 

(varna), and by protecting the weak, the power of the king grows, 

and he prospers in this (world) and after death. 

   173. Let the prince, therefore, like Yama, not heeding his own 

likings and dislikings, behave exactly like Yama, suppressing his 

anger and controlling himself. 

   174. But that evil-minded king who in his folly decides causes 

unjustly, his enemies soon subjugate. 

   175. If, subduing love and hatred, he decides the causes 

according to the law, (the hearts of) his subjects turn towards him  
as 

the rivers (run) towards the ocean. 

   176. (The debtor) who complains to the king that his creditor 

recovers (the debt) independently (of the court), shall be compelled 

by the king to pay (as a fine) one quarter (of the sum) and to his 

(creditor) the money (due). 

   177. Even by (personal) labour shall the debtor make good (what 

he owes) to his creditor, if he be of the same caste or of a lower 

one; but a (debtor) of a higher caste shall pay it gradually (when 

he earns something). 

   178. According to these rules let the king equitably decide  
between 

men, who dispute with each other the matters, which are proved by 

witnesses and (other) evidence. 

   179. A sensible man should make a deposit (only) with a person of 

(good) family, of good conduct, well acquainted with the law, 

veracious, having many relatives, wealthy, and honourable (arya). 

   180. In whatever manner a person shall deposit anything in the 

hands of another, in the same manner ought the same thing to be 

received back (by the owner); as the delivery (was, so must be) the 

re-delivery. 

   181. He who restores not his deposit to the depositor at his 

request, may be tried by the judge in the depositor's absence. 

   182. On failure of witnesses let the (judge) actually deposit 

gold with that (defendant) under some pretext or other through spies 

of suitable age and appearance (and afterwards demand it back). 

   183. If the (defendant) restores it in the manner and shape in 

which it was bailed, there is nothing (of that description) in his 

hands, for which others accuse him. 

   184. But if he restores not that gold, as be ought, to those 

(spies), then he shall be compelled by force to restore both 

(deposits); that is a settled rule of law. 

   185. An open or a sealed deposit must never be returned to a near 

relative (of the depositor during the latter's lifetime); for if 

(the recipient) dies (without delivering them), they are lost, but 

if he does not die, they are not lost. 

   186. But (a depositary) who of his own accord returns them to a 

near relative of a deceased (depositor), must not be harassed (about 

them) by the king or by the depositor's relatives. 

   187. And (in doubtful cases) he should try to obtain that object  
by 

friendly means, without (having recourse to) artifice, or having 

inquired into (depositary's) conduct, he should settle (the matter) 

with gentle means. 

   188. Such is the rule for obtaining back all those open deposits; 

in the case of a sealed deposit (the depositary) shall incur no 

(censure), unless he has taken out something. 

   189. (A deposit) which has been stolen by thieves or washed away  
by 

water or burned by fire, (the bailee) shall not make it good, unless 

he took part of it (for himself). 

   190. Him who appropriates a deposit and him (who asks for it) 

without having made it, (the judge) shall try by all (sorts of)  
means, 

and by the oaths prescribed in the Veda. 

   191. He who does not return a deposit and he who demands what he 

never bailed shall both be punished like thieves, or be compelled to 

pay a fine equal (to the value of the object retained or claimed). 

   192. The king should compel him who does not restore an open 

deposit, and in like manner him who retains a sealed deposit, to pay  
a 

fine equal (to its value). 

   193. That man who by false pretences may possess himself of 

another's property, shall be publicly punished by various (modes of) 

corporal (or capital) chastisement, together with his accomplices. 

   194. If a deposit of a particular description or quantity is  
bailed 

by anybody in the presence of a number (of witnesses), it must be 

known to be of that particular (description and quantity; the 

depositary) who makes a false statement (regarding it) is liable to 

a fine. 

   195. But if anything is delivered or received privately, it must  
be 

privately returned; as the bailment (was, so should be) the 

re-delivery. 

   196. Thus let the king decide (causes) concerning a deposit and a 

friendly loan (for use) without showing (undue) rigour to the 

depositary. 

   197. If anybody sells the property of another man, without being 

the owner and without the assent of the owner, the (judge) shall not 

admit him who is a thief, though he may not consider himself as a 

thief, as a witness (in any case). 

   198. If the (offender) is a kinsman (of the owner), he shall be 

fined six hundred panas; if he is not a kinsman, nor has any excuse, 

he shall be guilty of theft. 

   199. A gift or sale, made by anybody else but the owner, must be 

considered as null and void, according to the rule in judicial 

proceedings. 

   200. Where possession is evident, but no title is perceived, 

there the title (shall be) a proof (of ownership), not possession; 

such is the settled rule. 

   201. He who obtains a chattel in the market before a number (of 

witnesses), acquires that chattel with a clear legal title by 

purchase. 

   202. If the original (seller) be not producible, (the buyer) 

being exculpated by a public sale, must be dismissed by the king 

without punishment, but (the former owner) who lost the chattel 

shall receive it (back from the buyer). 

   203. One commodity mixed with another must not be sold (as pure), 

nor a bad one (as good), nor less (than the proper quantity or 

weight), nor anything that is not at hand or that is concealed. 

   204. If, after one damsel has been shown, another be given to the 

bridegroom, he may marry them both for the same price; that Manu 

ordained. 

   205. He who gives (a damsel in marriage), having first openly 

declared her blemishes, whether she be insane, or afflicted with 

leprosy, or have lost her virginity, is not liable to punishment. 

   206. If an officiating priest, chosen to perform a sacrifice, 

abandons his work, a share only (of the fee) in proportion to the  
work 

(done) shall be given to him by those who work with him. 

   207. But he who abandons his work after the sacrificial fees have 

been given, shall obtain his full share and cause to be performed 

(what remains) by another (priest). 

   208. But if (specific) fees are ordained for the several parts of  
a 

rite, shall he (who performs the part) receive them, or shall they  
all 

share them? 

   209. The Adhvaryu priest shall take the chariot, and the Brahman  
at 

the kindling of the fires (Agnyadhana) a horse, the Hotri priest  
shall 

also take a horse, and the Udgatri the cart, (used) when (the Soma)  
is 

purchased. 

   210. The (four) chief priests among all (the sixteen), who are 

entitled to one half, shall receive a moiety (of the fee), the next 

(four) one half of that, the set entitled to a third share, one  
third, 

and those entitled to a fourth a quarter. 

   211. By the application of these principles the allotment of  
shares 

must be made among those men who here (below) perform their work 

conjointly. 

   212. Should money be given (or promised) for a pious purpose by  
one 

man to another who asks for it, the gift shall be void, if the 

(money is) afterwards not (used) in the manner (stated). 

   213. But if the (recipient) through pride or greed tries to  
enforce 

(the fulfilment of the promise), he shall be compelled by the king 

to pay one suvarna as an expiation for his theft. 

   214. Thus the lawful subtraction of a gift has been fully 

explained; I will next propound (the law for) the non-payment of 

wages. 

   215. A hired (servant or workman) who, without being ill, out of 

pride fails to perform his work according to the agreement, shall be 

fined eight krishnalas and no wages shall be paid to him. 

   216. But (if he is really) ill, (and) after recovery performs 

(his work) according to the original agreement, he shall receive his 

wages even after (the lapse of) a very long time. 

   217. But if he, whether sick or well, does not (perform or) cause 

to be performed (by others) his work according to his agreement, the 

wages for that work shall not be given to him, even (if it be only) 

slightly incomplete. 

   218. Thus the law for the non-payment of wages has been 

completely stated; I will next explain the law concerning men who 

break an agreement. 

   219. If a man belonging to a corporation inhabiting a village or 

a district, after swearing to an agreement, breaks it through  
avarice, 

(the king) shall banish him from his realm, 

   220. And having imprisoned such a breaker of an agreement, he  
shall 

compel him to pay six nishkas, (each of) four suvarnas, and one 

satamana of silver. 

   221. A righteous king shall apply this law of fines in villages  
and 

castes (gati) to those who break an agreement. 

   222. If anybody in this (world), after buying or selling 

anything, repent (of his bargain), he may return or take (back) that 

chattel within ten days. 

   223. But after (the lapse of) ten days he may neither give nor 

cause it to be given (back); both he who takes it (back) and he who 

gives it (back, except by consent) shall be fined by the king six 

hundred (panas). 

   224. But the king himself shall impose a fine of ninety-six panas 

on him who gives a blemished damsel (to a suitor) without informing 

(him of the blemish). 

   225. But that man who, out of malice, says of a maiden, 'She is  
not 

a maiden,' shall be fined one hundred (panas), if he cannot prove 

her blemish. 

   226. The nuptial texts are applied solely to virgins, (and)  
nowhere 

among men to females who have lost their virginity, for such  
(females) 

are excluded from religious ceremonies. 

   227. The nuptial texts are a certain proof (that a maiden has 

been made a lawful) wife; but the learned should know that they (and 

the marriage ceremony are complete with the seventh step (of the  
bride 

around the sacred fire). 

   228. If anybody in this (world) repent of any completed 

transaction, (the king) shall keep him on the road of rectitude in 

accordance with the rules given above. 

   229. I will fully declare in accordance with the true law (the 

rules concerning) the disputes, (arising) from the transgressions of 

owners of cattle and of herdsmen. 

   230. During the day the responsibility for the safety (of the 

cattle rests) on the herdsman, during the night on the owner, 

(provided they are) in his house; (if it be) otherwise, the herdsman 

will be responsible (for them also during the night). 

   231. A hired herdsman who is paid with milk, may milk with the 

consent of the owner the best (cow) out of ten; such shall be his  
hire 

if no (other) wages (are paid). 

   232. The herdsman alone shall make good (the loss of a beast) 

strayed, destroyed by worms, killed by dogs or (by falling) into a 

pit, if he did not duly exert himself (to prevent it). 

   233. But for (an animal) stolen by thieves, though he raised an 

alarm, the herdsman shall not pay, provided he gives notice to his 

master at the proper place and time. 

   234. If cattle die, let him carry to his master their ears, skin, 

tails, bladders, tendons, and the yellow concrete bile, and let him 

point out their particular. marks. 

   235. But if goats or sheep are surrounded by wolves and the 

herdsman does not hasten (to their assistance), lie shall be 

responsible for any (animal) which a wolf may attack and kill. 

   236. But if they, kept in (proper) order, graze together in the 

forest, and a wolf, suddenly jumping on one of them, kills it, the 

herdsman shall bear in that case no responsibility. 

   237. On all sides of a village a space, one hundred dhanus or  
three 

samya-throws (in breadth), shall be reserved (for pasture), and  
thrice 

(that space) round a town. 

   238. If the cattle do damage to unfenced crops on that (common), 

the king shall in that case not punish the herdsmen. 

   239. (The owner of the field) shall make there a hedge over which  
a 

camel cannot look, and stop every gap through which a dog or a boar 

can thrust his head. 

   240. (If cattle do mischief) in an enclosed field near a highway  
or 

near a village, the herdsman shall be fined one hundred (panas); 

(but cattle), unattended by a herdsman, (the watchman in the field) 

shall drive away. 

   241. (For damage) in other fields (each head of) cattle shall 

(pay a fine of one (pana) and a quarter, and in all (cases the value 

of) the crop (destroyed) shall be made good to the owner of the  
field; 

that is the settled rule. 

   242. But Manu has declared that no fine shall be paid for (damage 

done by) a cow within ten days after her calving, by bulls and by 

cattle sacred to the gods, whether they are attended by a herdsman 

or not. 

   243. If (the crops are destroyed by) the husbandman's (own) 

fault, the fine shall amount to ten times as much as (the king's) 

share; but the fine (shall be) only half that amount if (the fault 

lay) with the servants and the farmer had no knowledge of it. 

   244. To these rules a righteous king shall keep in (all cases of) 

transgressions by masters, their cattle, and herdsmen. 

   245. If a dispute has arisen between two villages concerning a 

boundary, the king shall settle the limits in the month of 

Gyaishtha, when the landmarks are most distinctly visible. 

   246. Let him mark the boundaries (by) trees, (e.g.) Nyagrodhas, 

Asvatthas, Kimsukas, cotton-trees, Salas, Palmyra palms, and trees 

with milky juice, 

   247. By clustering shrubs, bamboos of different kinds, Samis, 

creepers and raised mounds, reeds, thickets of Kubgaka; thus the 

boundary will not be forgotten. 

   248. Tanks, wells, cisterns, and fountains should be built where 

boundaries meet, as well as temples, 

   249. And as he will see that through men's ignorance of the 

boundaries trespasses constantly occur in the world, let him cause 

to be made other hidden marks for boundaries, 

   250. Stones, bones, cow's hair, chaff, ashes, potsherds, dry 

cowdung, bricks, cinders, pebbles, and sand, 

   251. And whatever other things of a similar kind the earth does  
not 

corrode even after a long time, those he should cause to be buried 

where one boundary joins (the other). 

   252. By these signs, by long continued possession, and by 

constantly flowing streams of water the king shall ascertain the 

boundary (of the land) of two disputing parties. 

   253. If there be a doubt even on inspection of the marks, the 

settlement of a dispute regarding boundaries shall depend on 

witnesses. 

   254. The witnesses, (giving evidence) regarding a boundary, shall 

be examined concerning the landmarks in the presence of the crowd of 

the villagers and also of the two litigants. 

   255. As they, being questioned, unanimously decide, even so he 

shall record the boundary (in writing), together with their names. 

   256. Let them, putting earth on their heads, wearing chaplets (of 

red flowers) and red dresses, being sworn each by (the rewards for) 

his meritorious deeds, settle (the boundary) in accordance with the 

truth. 

   257. If they determine (the boundary) in the manner stated, they 

are guiltless (being) veracious witnesses; but if they determine it 

unjustly, they shall be compelled to pay a fine of two hundred 

(panas). 

   258. On failure of witnesses (from the two villages, men of) the 

four neighbouring villages, who are pure, shall make (as witnesses) 

a decision concerning the boundary in the presence of the king. 

   259. On failure of neighbours (who are) original inhabitants (of 

the country and can be) witnesses with respect to the boundary, (the 

king) may hear the evidence even of the following inhabitants of the 

forest. 

   260. (Viz.) hunters, fowlers, herdsmen, fishermen, root-diggers, 

snake-catchers, gleaners, and other foresters. 

   261. As they, being examined, declare the marks for the meeting 

of the boundaries (to be), even so the king shall justly cause them  
to 

be fixed between the two villages. 

   262. The decision concerning the boundary-marks of fields, wells, 

tanks, of gardens and houses depends upon (the evidence of) the 

neighbours. 

   263. Should the neighbours give false evidence, when men dispute 

about a boundary-mark, the king shall make each of them pay the 

middlemost amercement as a fine. 

   264. He who by intimidation possesses himself of a house, a tank,  
a 

garden, or a field, shall be fined five hundred (panas); (if he 

trespassed) through ignorance, the fine (shall be) two hundred 

(panas). 

   265. If the boundary cannot be ascertained (by any evidence), let  
a 

righteous king with (the intention of) benefiting them (all), 

himself assign (his) land (to each); that is the settled rule. 

   266. Thus the law for deciding boundary (disputes) has been fully 

declared, I will next propound the (manner of) deciding (cases of) 

defamation. 

   267. A Kshatriya, having defamed a Brahmana, shall be fined one 

hundred (panas); a Vaisya one hundred and fifty or two hundred; a 

Sudra shall suffer corporal punishment. 

   268. A Brahmana shall be fined fifty (panas) for defaming a 

Kshatriya; in (the case of) a Vaisya the fine shall be twenty-five 

(panas); in (the case of) a Sudra twelve. 

   269. For offences of twice-born men against those of equal caste 

(varna, the fine shall be) also twelve (panas); for speeches which 

ought not to be uttered, that (and every fine shall be) double. 

   270. A once-born man (a Sudra), who insults a twice-born man with 

gross invective, shall have his tongue cut out; for he is of low 

origin. 

   271. If he mentions the names and castes (gati) of the  
(twice-born) 

with contumely, an iron nail, ten fingers long, shall be thrust 

red-hot into his mouth. 

   272. If he arrogantly teaches Brahmanas their duty, the king 

shall cause hot oil to be poured into his mouth and into his ears. 

   273. He who through arrogance makes false statements regarding 

the learning (of a caste-fellow), his country, his caste (gati), or 

the rites by which his body was sanctified, shall be compelled to 

pay a fine of two hundred (panas). 

   274. He who even in accordance with the true facts  
(contemptuously) 

calls another man one-eyed, lame, or the like (names), shall be 

fined at least one karshapana. 

   275. He who defames his mother, his father, his wife, his 

brother, his son, or his teacher, and he who gives not the way to 

his preceptor, shall be compelled to pay one hundred (panas). 

   276. (For mutual abuse) by a Brahmana and a Kshatriya a fine must 

be imposed by a discerning (king), on the Brahmana the lowest 

amercement, but on the Kshatriya the middlemost. 

   277. A Vaisya and a Sudra must be punished exactly in the same 

manner according to their respective castes, but the tongue (of the 

Sudra) shall not be cut out; that is the decision. 

   278. Thus the rules for punishments (applicable to cases) of 

defamation have been truly declared; I will next propound the  
decision 

(of cases) of assault. 

   279. With whatever limb a man of a low caste does hurt to (a man  
of 

the three) highest (castes), even that limb shall be cut off; that 

is the teaching of Manu. 

   280. He who raises his hand or a stick, shall have his hand cut 

off; he who in anger kicks with his foot, shall have his foot cut  
off. 

   281. A low-caste man who tries to place himself on the same seat 

with a man of a high caste, shall be branded on his hip and be 

banished, or (the king) shall cause his buttock to be gashed. 

   282. If out of arrogance he spits (on a superior), the king shall 

cause both his lips to be cut off; if he urines (on him), the penis; 

if he breaks wind (against him), the anus. 

   283. If he lays hold of the hair (of a superior), let the (king) 

unhesitatingly cut off his hands, likewise (if he takes him) by the 

feet, the beard, the neck, or the scrotum. 

   284. He who breaks the skin (of an equal) or fetches blood (from 

him) shall be fined one hundred (panas), he who cuts a muscle six 

nishkas, he who breaks a bone shall be banished. 

   285. According to the usefulness of the several (kinds of) trees 

a fine must be inflicted for injuring them; that is the settled rule. 

   286. If a blow is struck against men or animals in order to (give 

them) pain, (the judge) shall inflict a fine in proportion to the 

amount of pain (caused). 

   287. If a limb is injured, a wound (is caused), or blood (flows, 

the assailant) shall be made to pay (to the sufferer) the expenses 

of the cure, or the whole (both the usual amercement and the 

expenses of the cure as a) fine (to the king). 

   288. He who damages the goods of another, be it intentionally or 

unintentionally, shall give satisfaction to the (owner) and pay to  
the 

king a fine equal to the (damage). 

   289. In the case of (damage done to) leather, or to utensils of 

leather, of wood, or of clay, the fine (shall be) five times their 

value; likewise in the case of (damage to) flowers, roots, and fruit. 

   290. They declare with respect to a carriage, its driver and its 

owner, (that there are) ten cases in which no punishment (for damage 

done) can be inflicted; in other cases a fine is prescribed. 

   291. When the nose-string is snapped, when the yoke is broken,  
when 

the carriage turns sideways or back, when the axle or a wheel is 

broken, 

   292. When the leather-thongs, the rope around the neck or the 

bridle are broken, and when (the driver) has loudly called out, 

'Make way,' Manu has declared (that in all these cases) no 

punishment (shall be inflicted). 

   293. But if the cart turns off (the road) through the driver's  
want 

of skill, the owner shall be fined, if damage (is done), two hundred 

(panas). 

   294. If the driver is skilful (but negligent), he alone shall be 

fined; if the driver is unskilful, the occupants of the carriage 

(also) shall be each fined one hundred (panas). 

   295. But if he is stopped on his way by cattle or by (another) 

carriage, and he causes the death of any living being, a fine shall 

without doubt be imposed. 

   296. If a man is killed, his guilt will be at once the same as 

(that of) a thief; for large animals such as cows, elephants, camels 

or horses, half of that. 

   297. For injuring small cattle the fine (shall be) two hundred 

(panas); the fine for beautiful wild quadrupeds and birds shall  
amount 

to fifty (panas). 

   298. For donkeys, sheep, and goats the fine shall be five mashas; 

but the punishment for killing a dog or a pig shall be one masha. 

   299. A wife, a son, a slave, a pupil, and a (younger) brother of 

the full blood, who have committed faults, may be beaten with a rope 

or a split bamboo, 

   300. But on the back part of the body (only), never on a noble 

part; he who strikes them otherwise will incur the same guilt as a 

thief. 

   301. Thus the whole law of assault (and hurt) has been declared 

completely; I will now explain the rules for the decision (in cases) 

of theft. 

   302. Let the king exert himself to the utmost to punish thieves; 

for, if he punishes thieves, his fame grows and his kingdom prospers. 

   303. That king, indeed, is ever worthy of honour who ensures the 

safety (of his subjects); for the sacrificial session (sattra, which 

he, as it were, performs thereby) ever grows in length, the safety  
(of 

his subjects representing) the sacrificial fee. 

   304. A king who (duly) protects (his subjects) receives from each 

and all the sixth part of their spiritual merit; if he does not 

protect them, the sixth part of their demerit also (will fall on  
him). 

   305. Whatever (merit a man gains by) reading the Veda, by 

sacrificing, by charitable gifts, (or by) worshipping (Gurus and 

gods), the king obtains a sixth part of that in consequence of his 

duly protecting (his kingdom). 

   306. A king who protects the created beings in accordance with 

the sacred law and smites those worthy of corporal punishment, daily 

offers (as it were) sacrifices at which hundred thousands (are given 

as) fees. 

   307. A king who does not afford protection, (yet) takes his share 

in kind, his taxes, tolls and duties, daily presents and fines, will 

(after death) soon sink into hell. 

   308. They declare that a king who affords no protection, (yet) 

receives the sixth part of the produce, takes upon himself all the 

foulness of his whole people. 

   309. Know that a king who heeds not the rules (of the law), who 

is an atheist, and rapacious, who does not protect (his subjects,  
but) 

devours them, will sink low (after death). 

   310. Let him carefully restrain the wicked by three methods,- by 

imprisonment by putting them in fetters, and by various (kinds of) 

corporal punishments. 

   311. For by punishing the wicked and by favouring the virtuous, 

kings are constantly sanctified, just as twice-born men by  
sacrifices. 

   312. A king who desires his own welfare must always forgive 

litigants, infants, aged and sick men, who inveigh against him. 

   313. He who, being abused by men in pain, pardons (them), will in 

reward of that (act) be exalted in heaven; but he who, (proud) of 

his kingly state, forgives them not, will for that (reason) sink 

into hell. 

   314. A thief shall, running, approach the king, with flying hair, 

confessing that theft (and saying), 'Thus have I done, punish me;' 

   315. (And he must) carry on his shoulder a pestle, or a club of 

Khadira wood, or a spear sharp at both ends, or an iron staff. 

   316. Whether he be punished or pardoned, the thief is freed from 

the (guilt of) theft; but the king, if he punishes not, takes upon 

himself the guilt of the thief. 

   317. The killer of a learned Brahmana throws his guilt on him who 

eats his food, an adulterous wife on her (negligent) husband, a 

(sinning) pupil or sacrificer on (their negligent) teacher (or 

priest), a thief on the king (who pardons him). 

   318. But men who have committed crimes and have been punished by 

the king, go to heaven, being pure like those who performed 

meritorious deeds. 

   319. He who steals the rope or the water-pot from a well, or 

damages a hut where water is distributed, shall pay one masha as a 

fine and restore the (article abstracted or damaged) in its (proper 

place). 

   320. On him who steals more than ten kumbhas of grain corporal 

punishment (shall be inflicted); in other cases he shall be fined 

eleven times as much, and shall pay to the (owner the value of his) 

property. 

   321. So shall corporal punishment be inflicted for stealing more 

than a hundred (palas) of articles sold by the weight, (i.e.) of  
gold, 

silver, and so forth, and of most excellent clothes. 

   322. For (stealing) more than fifty (palas) it is enacted that 

the hands (of the offender) shall be cut off; but in other cases, 

let him inflict a fine of eleven times the value. 

   323. For stealing men of noble family and especially women and 

the most precious gems, (the offender) deserves corporal (or 

capital) punishment. 

   324. For stealing large animals, weapons, or medicines, let the 

king fix a punishment, after considering the time and the purpose  
(for 

which they were destined). 

   325. For (stealing) cows belonging to Brahmanas, piercing (the 

nostrils of) a barren cow, and for stealing (other) cattle 

(belonging to Brahmanas, the offender) shall forthwith lose half his 

feet. 

   326. (For stealing) thread, cotton, drugs causing fermentation, 

cowdung, molasses, sour milk, sweet milk, butter-milk, water, or 

grass, 

   327. Vessels made of bamboo or other cane, salt of various kinds, 

earthen (vessels), earth and ashes, 

   328. Fish, birds, oil, clarified butter, meat, honey, and other 

things that come from beasts, 

   329. Or other things of a similar kind, spirituous liquor, boiled 

rice, and every kind of cooked food, the fine (shall be) twice the 

value (of the stolen article). 

   330. For flowers, green corn, shrubs, creepers, trees, and other 

unhusked (grain) the fine (shall be) five krishnalas. 

   331. For husked grain, vegetables, roots, and fruit the fine  
(shall 

be) one hundred (panas) if there is no connexion (between the owner 

and the thief), fifty (panas) if such a connexion exists. 

   332. An offence (of this description), which is committed in the 

presence (of the owner) and with violence, will be robbery; if (it 

is committed) in his absence, it will be theft; likewise if (the 

possession of) anything is denied after it has been taken. 

   333. On that man who may steal (any of) the above-mentioned 

articles, when they are prepared for (use), let the king inflict the 

first (or lowest) amercement; likewise on him who may steal (a  
sacred) 

fire out of the room (in which it is kept). 

   334. With whatever limb a thief in any way commits (an offence) 

against men, even of that (the king) shall deprive him in order to 

prevent (a repetition of the crime). 

   335. Neither a father, nor a teacher, nor a friend, nor a mother, 

nor a wife, nor a son, nor a domestic priest must be left unpunished 

by a king, if they do not keep within their duty. 

   336. Where another common man would be fined one karshapana, the 

king shall be fined one thousand; that is the settled rule. 

   337. In (a case of) theft the guilt of a Sudra shall be 

eightfold, that of a Vaisya sixteenfold, that of a Kshatriya 

two-and-thirtyfold, 

   338. That of a Brahmana sixty-fourfold, or quite a hundredfold, 

or (even) twice four-and-sixtyfold; (each of them) knowing the 

nature of the offence. 

   339. (The taking of) roots and of fruit from trees, of wood for a 

(sacrificial) fire, and of grass for feeding cows, Manu has declared 

(to be) no theft. 

   340. A Brahmana, seeking to obtain property from a man who took 

what was not given to him, either by sacrificing for him or by 

teaching him, is even like a thief. 

   341. A twice-born man, who is travelling and whose provisions are 

exhausted, shall not be fined, if he takes two stalks of sugar-cane  
or 

two (esculent) roots from the field of another man. 

   342. He who ties up unbound or sets free tied up (cattle of other 

men), he who takes a slave, a horse, or a carriage will have 

incurred the guilt of a thief. 

   343. A king who punishes thieves according to these rules, will 

gain fame in this world and after death unsurpassable bliss. 

   344. A king who desires to gain the throne of Indra and 

imperishable eternal fame, shall not, even for a moment, neglect (to 

punish) the man who commits violence. 

   345. He who commits violence must be considered as the worst 

offender, (more wicked) than a defamer, than a thief, and than he 

who injures (another) with a staff. 

   346. But that king who pardons the perpetrator of violence 

quickly perishes and incurs hatred. 

   347. Neither for friendship's sake, nor for the sake of great 

lucre, must a king let go perpetrators of violence, who cause terror 

to all creatures. 

   348. Twice-born men may take up arms when (they are) hindered (in 

the fulfilment of their duties, when destruction (threatens) the 

twice-born castes (varna) in (evil) times, 

   349. In their own defence, in a strife for the fees of 

officiating priests, and in order to protect women and Brahmanas; he 

who (under such circumstances) kills in the cause of right, commits  
no 

sin. 

   350. One may slay without hesitation an assassin who approaches 

(with murderous intent), whether (he be one's) teacher, a child or 

an aged man, or a Brahmana deeply versed in the Vedas. 

   351. By killing an assassin the slayer incurs no guilt, whether  
(he 

does it) publicly or secretly; in that case fury recoils upon fury. 

   352. Men who commit adultery with the wives of others, the king 

shall cause to be marked by punishments which cause terror, and 

afterwards banish. 

   353. For by (adultery) is caused a mixture of the castes (varna) 

among men; thence (follows) sin, which cuts up even the roots and 

causes the destruction of everything. 

   354. A man formerly accused of (such) offences, who secretly 

converses with another man's wife, shall pay the first (or lowest) 

amercement. 

   355. But a man, not before accused, who (thus) speaks with (a 

woman) for some (reasonable) cause, shall not incur any guilt, since 

in him there is no transgression. 

   356. He who addresses the wife of another man at a Tirtha, 

outside the village, in a forest, or at the confluence of rivers, 

suffer (the punishment for) adulterous acts (samgrahana). 

   357. Offering presents (to a woman), romping (with her), touching 

her ornaments and dress, sitting with her on a bed, all (these acts) 

are considered adulterous acts (samgrahana). 

   358. If one touches a woman in a place (which ought) not (to be 

touched) or allows (oneself to be touched in such a spot), all (such 

acts done) with mutual consent are declared (to be) adulterous 

(samgrahana). 

   359. A man who is not a Brahmana ought to suffer death for  
adultery 

(samgrahana); for the wives of all the four castes even must always  
be 

carefully guarded. 

   360. Mendicants, bards, men who have performed the initiatory 

ceremony of a Vedic sacrifice, and artisans are not prohibited from 

speaking to married women. 

   361. Let no man converse with the wives of others after he has  
been 

forbidden (to do so); but he who converses (with them), in spite of 

a prohibition, shall be fined one suvarna. 

   362. This rule does not apply to the wives of actors and singers, 

nor (of) those who live on (the intrigues of) their own (wives); for 

such men send their wives (to others) or, concealing themselves,  
allow 

them to hold criminal intercourse. 

   363. Yet he who secretly converses with such women, or with 

female slaves kept by one (master), and with female ascetics, shall  
be 

compelled to pay a small fine. 

   364. He who violates an unwilling maiden shall instantly suffer 

corporal punishment; but a man who enjoys a willing maiden shall not 

suffer corporal punishment, if (his caste be) the same (as hers). 

   365. From a maiden who makes advances to a (man of) high (caste), 

he shall not take any fine; but her, who courts a (man of) low 

(caste), let him force to live confined in her house. 

   366. A (man of) low (caste) who makes love to a maiden (of) the 

highest (caste) shall suffer corporal punishment; he who addresses a 

maiden (on) equal (caste) shall pay the nuptial fee, if her father 

desires it. 

   367. But if any man through insolence forcibly contaminates a 

maiden, two of his fingers shall be instantly cut off, and he shall 

pay a fine of six hundred (panas). 

   368. A man (of) equal (caste) who defiles a willing maiden shall 

not suffer the amputation of his fingers, but shall pay a fine of 

two hundred (panas) in order to deter him from a repetition (of the 

offence). 

   369. A damsel who pollutes (another) damsel must be fined two 

hundred (panas), pay the double of her (nuptial) fee, and receive 

ten (lashes with a) rod. 

   370. But a woman who pollutes a damsel shall instantly have (her 

head) shaved or two fingers cut off, and be made to ride (through 

the town) on a donkey. 

   371. If a wife, proud of the greatness of her relatives or (her 

own) excellence, violates the duty which she owes to her lord, the 

king shall cause her to be devoured by dogs in a place frequented by 

many. 

   372. Let him cause the male offender to be burnt on a red-hot 

iron bed; they shall put logs under it, (until) the sinner is burned 

(to death). 

   373. On a man (once) convicted, who is (again) accused within a 

year, a double fine (must be inflicted); even thus (must the fine be 

doubled) for (repeated) intercourse with a Vratya and a Kandali. 

   374. A Sudra who has intercourse with a woman of a twice-born  
caste 

(varna), guarded or unguarded, (shall be punished in the following 

manner): if she was unguarded, he loses the part (offending) and all 

his property; if she was guarded, everything (even his life). 

   375. (For intercourse with a guarded Brahmana a Vaisya shall 

forfeit all his property after imprisonment for a year; a Kshatriya 

shall be fined one thousand (panas) and be shaved with the urine (of 

an ass). 

   376. If a Vaisya or a Kshatriya has connexion with an unguarded 

Brahmana, let him fine the Vaisya five hundred (panas) and the 

Kshatriya one thousand. 

   377. But even these two, if they offend with a Brahmani (not 

only) guarded (but the wife of an eminent man), shall be punished  
like 

a Sudra or be burnt in a fire of dry grass. 

   378. A Brahmana who carnally knows a guarded Brahmani against her 

will, shall be fined one thousand (panas); but he shall be made to  
pay 

five hundred, if he had connexion with a willing one. 

   379. Tonsure (of the head) is ordained for a Brahmana (instead 

of) capital punishment; but (men of) other castes shall suffer  
capital 

punishment. 

   380. Let him never slay a Brahmana, though he have committed all 

(possible) crimes; let him banish such an (offender), leaving all 

his property (to him) and (his body) unhurt. 

   381. No greater crime is known on earth than slaying a Brahmana; 

a king, therefore, must not even conceive in his mind the thought of 

killing a Brahmana. 

   382. If a Vaisya approaches a guarded female of the Kshatriya 

caste, or a Kshatriya a (guarded) Vaisya woman, they both deserve 

the same punishment as in the case of an unguarded Brahmana female. 

   383. A Brahmana shall be compelled to pay a fine of one thousand 

(panas) if he has intercourse with guarded (females of) those two 

(castes); for (offending with) a (guarded) Sudra female a fine of 

one thousand (panas shall be inflicted) on a Kshatriya or a Vaisya. 

   384. For (intercourse with) an unguarded Kshatriya a fine of five 

hundred (panas shall fall) on a Vaisya; but (for the same offence) a 

Kshatriya shall be shaved with the urine (of a donkey) or (pay) the 

same fine. 

   385. A Brahmana who approaches unguarded females (of the)  
Kshatriya 

or Vaisya (castes), or a Sudra female, shall be fined five hundred 

(panas); but (for intercourse with) a female (of the) lowest  
(castes), 

one thousand. 

   386. That king in whose town lives no thief, no adulterer, no 

defamer, no man guilty of violence, and no committer of assaults, 

attains the world of Sakra (Indra). 

   387. The suppression of those five in his dominions secures to a 

king paramount sovereignty among his peers and fame in the world. 

   388. A sacrificer who forsakes an officiating priest, and an 

officiating priest who forsakes a sacrificer, (each being) able to 

perform his work and not contaminated (by grievous crimes), must 

each be fined one hundred (panas). 

   389. Neither a mother, nor a father, nor a wife, nor a son shall  
be 

cast off; he who casts them off, unless guilty of a crime causing  
loss 

of caste, shall be fined six hundred (panas). 

   390. If twice-born men dispute among each other concerning the  
duty 

of the orders, a king who desires his own welfare should not  
(hastily) 

decide (what is) the law. 

   391. Having shown them due honor, he should, with (the assistance 

of) Brahmanas, first soothe them by gentle (speech) and afterwards 

teach them their duty. 

   392. A Brahmana who does not invite his next neighbour and his 

neighbour next but one, (though) both (he) worthy (of the honour), 

to a festival at which twenty Brahmanas are entertained, is liable 

to a fine of one masha. 

   393. A Srotriya who does not entertain a virtuous Srotriya at 

auspicious festive rites, shall be made to pay him twice (the value 

of) the meal and a masha of gold (as a fine to the king). 

   394. A blind man, an idiot, (a cripple) who moves with the help 

of a board, a man full seventy years old, and he who confers 

benefits on Srotriyas, shall not be compelled by any (king) to pay a 

tax. 

   395. Let the king always treat kindly a Srotriya, a sick or 

distressed man, an infant and an aged or indigent man, a man of high 

birth, and an honourable man (Arya). 

   396. A washerman shall wash (the clothes of his employers) gently 

on a smooth board of Salmaliwood he shall not return the clothes (of 

one person) for those (of another), nor allow anybody (but the 

owner) to wear them. 

   397. A weaver (who has received) ten palas (of thread), shall 

return (cloth weighing) one pala more; he who acts differently shall 

be compelled to pay a fine of twelve (panas). 

   398. Let the king take one-twentieth of that (amount) which men, 

well acquainted with the settlement of tolls and duties (and) 

skilful in (estimating the value of) all kinds of merchandise, may  
fix 

as the value for each saleable commodity. 

   399. Let the king confiscate the whole property of (a trader) who 

out of greed exports goods of which the king has a monopoly or (the 

export of which is) forbidden. 

   400. He who avoids a custom-house (or a toll), he who buys or  
sells 

at an improper time, or he who makes a false statement in 

enumerating (his goods), shall be fined eight times (the amount of 

duty) which he tried to evade. 

   401. Let (the king) fix (the rates for) the purchase and sale of 

all marketable goods, having (duly) considered whence they come, 

whither they go, how long they have been kept, the (probable) profit 

and the (probable) outlay. 

   402. Once in five nights, or at the close of each fortnight, let 

the king publicly settle the prices for the (merchants). 

   403. All weights and measures must be duly marked, and once in 

six months let him re-examine them. 

   404. At a ferry an (empty) cart shall be made to pay one pana, a 

man's (load) half a pana, an animal and a woman one quarter of a 

(pana), an unloaded man one-half of a quarter. 

   405. Carts (laden) with vessels full (of merchandise) shall be  
made 

to pay toll at a ferry according to the value (of the goods), empty 

vessels and men without luggage some trifle. 

   406. For a long passage the boat-hire must be proportioned to the 

places and times; know that this (rule refers) to (passages along)  
the 

banks of rivers; at sea there is no settled (freight). 

   407. But a woman who has been pregnant two months or more, an 

ascetic, a hermit in the forest, and Brahmanas who are students of  
the 

Veda, shall not be made to pay toll at a ferry. 

   408. Whatever may be damaged in a boat by the fault of the  
boatmen, 

that shall be made good by the boatmen collectively, (each paying)  
his 

share. 

   409. This decision in suits (brought) by passengers (holds good 

only) in case the boatmen are culpably negligent on the water; in 

the case of (an accident) caused by (the will of) the gods, no fine 

can be (inflicted on them). 

   410. (The king) should order a Vaisya to trade, to lend money, to 

cultivate the land, or to tend cattle, and a Sudra to serve the 

twice-born castes 

   411. (Some wealthy) Brahmana shall compassionately support both a 

Kshatriya and a Vaisya, if they are distressed for a livelihood, 

employing them on work (which is suitable for) their (castes). 

   412. But a Brahmana who, because he is powerful, out of greed  
makes 

initiated (men of the) twice-born (castes) against their will do the 

work of slaves, shall be fined by the king six hundred (panas). 

   413. But a Sudra, whether bought or unbought, he may compel to do 

servile work; for he was created by the Self-existent (Svayambhu) to 

be the slave of a Brahmana. 

   414. A Sudra, though emancipated by his master, is not released 

from servitude; since that is innate in him, who can set him free  
from 

it? 

   415. There are slaves of seven kinds, (viz.) he who is made a 

captive under a standard, he who serves for his daily food, he who 

is born in the house, he who is bought and he who is given, he who 

is inherited from ancestors, and he who is enslaved by way of 

punishment. 

   416. A wife, a son, and a slave, these three are declared to have 

no property; the wealth which they earn is (acquired) for him to 

whom they belong. 

   417. A Brahmana may confidently seize the goods of (his) Sudra 

(slave); for, as that (slave) can have no property, his master may 

take his possessions. 

   418. (The king) should carefully compel Vaisyas and Sudra to 

perform the work (prescribed) for them; for if these two (castes) 

swerved from their duties, they would throw this (whole) world into 

confusion. 

   419. Let him daily look after the completion of his undertakings, 

his beasts of burden, and carriages, (the collection of) his 

revenues and the disbursements, his mines and his treasury. 

   420. A king who thus brings to a conclusion. all the legal  
business 

enumerated above, and removes all sin, reaches the highest state (of 

bliss). 

                         CHAPTER IX. 

   1. I will now propound the eternal laws for a husband and his 

wife who keep to the path of duty, whether they be united or 

separated. 

   2. Day and night woman must be kept in dependence by the males  
(of) 

their (families), and, if they attach themselves to sensual 

enjoyments, they must be kept under one's control. 

   3. Her father protects (her) in childhood, her husband protects 

(her) in youth, and her sons protect (her) in old age; a woman is 

never fit for independence. 

   4. Reprehensible is the father who gives not (his daughter in 

marriage) at the proper time; reprehensible is the husband who 

approaches not (his wife in due season), and reprehensible is the 

son who does not protect his mother after her husband has died. 

   5. Women must particularly be guarded against evil inclinations, 

however trifling (they may appear); for, if they are not guarded,  
they 

will bring sorrow on two families. 

   6. Considering that the highest duty of all castes, even weak 

husbands (must) strive to guard their wives. 

   7. He who carefully guards his wife, preserves (the purity of) 

his offspring, virtuous conduct, his family, himself, and his (means 

of acquiring) merit. 

   8. The husband, after conception by his wife, becomes an embryo  
and 

is born again of her; for that is the wifehood of a wife (gaya), 

that he is born (gayate) again by her. 

   9. As the male is to whom a wife cleaves, even so is the son whom 

she brings forth; let him therefore carefully guard his wife, in  
order 

to keep his offspring pure. 

   10. No man can completely guard women by force; but they can be 

guarded by the employment of the (following) expedients: 

   11. Let the (husband) employ his (wife) in the collection and 

expenditure of his wealth, in keeping (everything) clean, in (the 

fulfilment of) religious duties, in the preparation of his food, and 

in looking after the household utensils. 

   12. Women, confined in the house under trustworthy and obedient 

servants, are not (well) guarded; but those who of their own accord 

keep guard over themselves, are well guarded. 

   13. Drinking (spirituous liquor), associating with wicked people, 

separation from the husband, rambling abroad, sleeping (at 

unseasonable hours), and dwelling in other men's houses, are the six 

causes of the ruin of women. 

   14. Women do not care for beauty, nor is their attention fixed on 

age; (thinking), '(It is enough that) he is a man,' they give 

themselves to the handsome and to the ugly. 

   15. Through their passion for men, through their mutable temper, 

through their natural heartlessness, they become disloyal towards 

their husbands, however carefully they may be guarded in this  
(world). 

   16. Knowing their disposition, which the Lord of creatures laid 

in them at the creation, to be such, (every) man should most 

strenuously exert himself to guard them. 

   17. (When creating them) Manu allotted to women (a love of their) 

bed, (of their) seat and (of) ornament, impure desires, wrath, 

dishonesty, malice, and bad conduct. 

   18. For women no (sacramental) rite (is performed) with sacred 

texts, thus the law is settled; women (who are) destitute of 

strength and destitute of (the knowledge of) Vedic texts, (are as 

impure as) falsehood (itself), that is a fixed rule. 

   19. And to this effect many sacred texts are sung also in the 

Vedas, in order to (make) fully known the true disposition (of  
women); 

hear (now those texts which refer to) the expiation of their (sins). 

   20. 'If my mother, going astray and unfaithful, conceived illicit 

desires, may my father keep that seed from me,' that is the  
scriptural 

text. 

   21. If a woman thinks in her heart of anything that would pain 

her husband, the (above-mentioned text) is declared (to be a means 

for) completely removing such infidelity. 

   22. Whatever be the qualities of the man with whom a woman is 

united according to the law, such qualities even she assumes, like a 

river (united) with the ocean. 

   23. Akshamala, a woman of the lowest birth, being united to 

Vasishtha and Sarangi, (being united) to Mandapala, became worthy of 

honour. 

   24. These and other females of low birth have attained eminence 

in this world by the respective good qualities of their husbands. 

   25. Thus has been declared the ever pure popular usage (which 

regulates the relations) between husband and wife; hear (next) the 

laws concerning children which are the cause of happiness in this 

world and after death. 

   26. Between wives (striyah) who (are destined) to bear children, 

who secure many blessings, who are worthy of worship and irradiate 

(their) dwellings, and between the goddesses of fortune (sriyah, who 

reside) in the houses (of men), there is no difference whatsoever. 

   27. The production of children, the nurture of those born, and 

the daily life of men, (of these matters) woman is visibly the cause. 

   28. Offspring, (the due performance on religious rites, faithful 

service, highest conjugal happiness and heavenly bliss for the 

ancestors and oneself, depend on one's wife alone. 

   29. She who, controlling her thoughts, speech, and acts, violates 

not her duty towards her lord, dwells with him (after death) in 

heaven, and in this world is called by the virtuous a faithful 

(wife, sadhvi) 

   30. But for disloyalty to her husband a wife is censured among  
men, 

and (in her next life) she is born in the womb of a jackal and 

tormented by diseases, the punishment of her sin. 

   31. Listen (now) to the following holy discussion, salutary to 

all men, which the virtuous (of the present day) and the ancient  
great 

sages have held concerning male offspring. 

   32. They (all) say that the male issue (of a woman) belongs to 

the lord, but with respect to the (meaning of the term) lord the 

revealed texts differ; some call the begetter (of the child the  
lord), 

others declare (that it is) the owner of the soil. 

   33. By the sacred tradition the woman is declared to be the soil, 

the man is declared to be the seed; the production of all corporeal 

beings (takes place) through the union of the soil with the seed. 

   34. In some cases the seed is more distinguished, and in some the 

womb of the female; but when both are equal, the offspring is most 

highly esteemed. 

   35. On comparing the seed and the receptacle (of the seed), the 

seed is declared to be more important; for the offspring of all 

created beings is marked by the characteristics of the seed. 

   36. Whatever (kind on seed is sown in a field, prepared in due 

season, (a plant) of that same kind, marked with the peculiar 

qualities of the seed, springs up in it. 

   37. This earth, indeed, is called the primeval womb of created 

beings; but the seed develops not in its development any properties  
of 

the womb. 

   38. In this world seeds of different kinds, sown at the proper  
time 

in the land, even in one field, come forth (each) according to its 

kind. 

   39. The rice (called) vrihi and (that called) sali, mudga-beans, 

sesamum, masha-beans, barley, leeks, and sugar-cane, (all) spring up 

according to their seed. 

   40. That one (plant) should be sown and another be produced 

cannot happen; whatever seed is sown, (a plant of) that kind even 

comes forth. 

   41. Never therefore must a prudent well-trained man, who knows 

the Veda and its Angas and desires long life, cohabit with another's 

wife. 

   42. With respect to this (matter), those acquainted with the past 

recite some stanzas, sung by Vayu (the Wind, to show) that seed must 

not be sown by (any) man on that which belongs to another. 

   43. As the arrow, shot by (a hunter) who afterwards hits a 

wounded (deer) in the wound (made by another), is shot in vain, even 

so the seed, sown on what belongs to another, is quickly lost (to 

the sower). 

   44. (Sages) who know the past call this earth (prithivi) even the 

wife of Prithu; they declare a field to belong to him who cleared  
away 

the timber, and a deer to him who (first) wounded it. 

   45. He only is a perfect man who consists (of three persons 

united), his wife, himself, and his offspring; thus (says the Veda), 

and (learned) Brahmanas propound this (maxim) likewise, 'The husband 

is declared to be one with the wife.' 

   46. Neither by sale nor by repudiation is a wife released from 

her husband; such we know the law to be, which the Lord of creatures 

(Pragapati) made of old. 

   47. Once is the partition (of the inheritance) made, (once is) a 

maiden given in marriage, (and) once does (a man) say,' I will 

give;' each of those three (acts is done) once only. 

   48. As with cows, mares, female camels, slave-girls, 

buffalo-cows, she-goats, and ewes, it is not the begetter (or his 

owner) who obtains the offspring, even thus (it is) with the wives 

of others. 

   49. Those who, having no property in a field, but possessing 

seed-corn, sow it in another's soil, do indeed not receive the grain 

of the crop which may spring up. 

   50. If (one man's) bull were to beget a hundred calves on another 

man's cows, they would belong to the owner of the cows; in vain 

would the bull have spent his strength. 

   51. Thus men who have no marital property in women, but sow their 

seed in the soil of others, benefit the owner of the woman; but the 

giver of the seed reaps no advantage. 

   52. If no agreement with respect to the crop has been made 

between the owner of the field and the owner of the seed, the 

benefit clearly belongs to the owner of the field; the receptacle is 

more important than the seed. 

   53. But if by a special contract (a field) is made over (to 

another) for sowing, then the owner of the seed and the owner of the 

soil are both considered in this world as sharers of the (crop). 

   54. If seed be carried by water or wind into somebody's field and 

germinates (there), the (plant sprung from that) seed belongs even 

to the owner of the field, the owner of the seed does not receive 

the crop. 

   55. Know that such is the law concerning the offspring of cows, 

mares, slave-girls, female camels, she-goats, and ewes, as well as 

of females of birds and buffalo-cows. 

   56. Thus the comparative importance of the seed and of the womb  
has 

been declared to you; I will next propound the law (applicable) to 

women in times of misfortune. 

   57. The wife of an elder brother is for his younger (brother) the 

wife of a Guru; but the wife of the younger is declared (to be) the 

daughter-in-law of the elder. 

   58. An elder (brother) who approaches the wife of the younger, 

and a younger (brother who approaches) the wife of the elder, except 

in times of misfortune, both become outcasts, even though (they were 

duly) authorised. 

   59. On failure of issue (by her husband) a woman who has been 

authorised, may obtain, (in the) proper (manner prescribed), the 

desired offspring by (cohabitation with) a brother-in-law or (with 

some other) Sapinda (of the husband). 

   60. He (who is) appointed to (cohabit with) the widow shall 

(approach her) at night anointed with clarified butter and silent, 

(and) beget one son, by no means a second. 

   61. Some (sages), versed in the law, considering the purpose of  
the 

appointment not to have been attained by those two (on the birth of 

the first), think that a second (son) may be lawfully procreated on 

(such) women. 

   62. But when the purpose of the appointment to (cohabit with) the 

widow bas been attained in accordance with the law, those two shall 

behave towards each other like a father and a daughter-in-law. 

   63. If those two (being thus) appointed deviate from the rule and 

act from carnal desire, they will both become outcasts, (as men) who 

defile the bed of a daughter-in-law or of a Guru. 

   64. By twice-born men a widow must not be appointed to (cohabit 

with) any other (than her husband); for they who appoint (her) to 

another (man), will violate the eternal law. 

   65. In the sacred texts which refer to marriage the appointment  
(of 

widows) is nowhere mentioned, nor is the re-marriage of widows 

prescribed in the rules concerning marriage. 

   66. This practice which is reprehended by the learned of the 

twice-born castes as fit for cattle is said (to have occurred) even 

among men, while Vena ruled. 

   67. That chief of royal sages who formerly possessed the whole 

world, caused a confusion of the castes (varna), his intellect being 

destroyed by lust. 

   68. Since that (time) the virtuous censure that (man) who in his 

folly appoints a woman, whose husband died, to (bear) children (to 

another man). 

   69. If the (future) husband of a maiden dies after troth verbally 

plighted, her brother-in-law shall wed her according to the 

following rule. 

   70. Having, according to the rule, espoused her (who must be) 

clad in white garments and be intent on purity, he shall approach 

her once in each proper season until issue (be had). 

   71. Let no prudent man, after giving his daughter to one (man), 

give her again to another; for he who gives (his daughter) whom he  
had 

before given, incurs (the guilt of) speaking falsely regarding a  
human 

being. 

   72. Though (a man) may have accepted a damsel in due form, he may 

abandon (her if she be) blemished, diseased, or deflowered, and (if 

she have been) given with fraud. 

   73. If anybody gives away a maiden possessing blemishes without 

declaring them, (the bridegroom) may annul that (contract) with the 

evil-minded giver. 

   74. A man who has business (abroad) may depart after securing a 

maintenance for his wife; for a wife, even though virtuous, may be 

corrupted if she be distressed by want of subsistence. 

   75. If (the husband) went on a journey after providing (for her), 

the wife shall subject herself to restraints in her daily life; but  
if 

he departed without providing (for her), she may subsist by 

blameless manual work. 

   76. If the husband went abroad for some sacred duty, (she) must 

wait for him eight years, if (he went) to (acquire) learning or fame 

six (years), if (he went) for pleasure three years. 

   77. For one year let a husband bear with a wife who hates him; 

but after (the lapse of) a year let him deprive her of her property 

and cease to cohabit with her. 

   78. She who shows disrespect to (a husband) who is addicted to 

(some evil) passion, is a drunkard, or diseased, shall be deserted  
for 

three months (and be) deprived of her ornaments and furniture. 

   79. But she who shows aversion towards a mad or outcast 

(husband), a eunuch, one destitute of manly strength, or one  
afflicted 

with such diseases as punish crimes, shall neither be cast off nor 

be deprived of her property. 

   80. She who drinks spirituous liquor, is of bad conduct, 

rebellious, diseased, mischievous, or wasteful, may at any time be 

superseded (by another wife). 

   81. A barren wife may be superseded in the eighth year, she whose 

children (all) die in the tenth, she who bears only daughters in the 

eleventh, but she who is quarrelsome without delay. 

   82. But a sick wife who is kind (to her husband) and virtuous in 

her conduct, may be superseded (only) with her own consent and must 

never be disgraced. 

   83. A wife who, being superseded, in anger departs from (her 

husband's) house, must either be instantly confined or cast off in  
the 

presence of the family. 

   84. But she who, though having been forbidden, drinks spirituous 

liquor even at festivals, or goes to public spectacles or 

assemblies, shall be fined six krishnalas. 

   85. If twice-born men wed women of their own and of other (lower 

castes), the seniority, honour, and habitation of those (wives) must 

be (settled) according to the order of the castes (varna). 

   86. Among all (twice-born men) the wife of equal caste alone, not  
a 

wife of a different caste by any means, shall personally attend her 

husband and assist him in his daily sacred rites. 

   87. But he who foolishly causes that (duty) to be performed by 

another, while his wife of equal caste is alive, is declared by the 

ancients (to be) as (despicable) as a Kandala (sprung from the) 

Brahmana (caste). 

   88. To a distinguished, handsome suitor (of) equal (caste) should 

(a father) give his daughter in accordance with the prescribed rule, 

though she have not attained (the proper age). 

   89. (But) the maiden, though marriageable, should rather stop in 

(the father's) house until death, than that he should ever give her  
to 

a man destitute of good qualities. 

   90. Three years let a damsel wait, though she be marriageable; 

but after that time let her choose for herself a bridegroom (of)  
equal 

(caste and rank). 

   91. If, being not given in marriage, she herself seeks a husband, 

she incurs no guilt, nor (does) he whom she weds. 

   92. A maiden who choses for herself, shall not take with her any 

ornaments, given by her father or her mother, or her brothers; if 

she carries them away, it will be theft. 

   93. But he who takes (to wife) a marriageable damsel, shall not  
pay 

any nuptial fee to her father; for the (latter) will lose his  
dominion 

over her in consequence of his preventing (the legitimate result of 

the appearance of) her enemies. 

   94. A man, aged thirty years, shall marry a maiden of twelve who 

pleases him, or a man of twenty-four a girl eight years of age; if 

(the performance of) his duties would (otherwise) be impeded, (he  
must 

marry) sooner. 

   95. The husband receives his wife from the gods, (he does not wed 

her) according to his own will; doing what is agreeable to the gods, 

he must always support her (while she is) faithful. 

   96. To be mothers were women created, and to be fathers men; 

religious rites, therefore, are ordained in the Veda to be performed 

(by the husband) together with the wife. 

   97. If, after the nuptial fee has been paid for a maiden, the  
giver 

of the fee dies, she shall be given in marriage to his brother, in 

case she consents. 

   98. Even a Sudra ought not to take a nuptial fee, when he gives 

away his daughter; for he who takes a fee sell his daughter, 

covering (the transaction by another name). 

   99. Neither ancients nor moderns who were good men have done such 

(a deed) that, after promising (a daughter) to one man, they have 

her to another; 

   100. Nor, indeed, have we heard, even in former creations, of 

such (a thing as) the covert sale of a daughter for a fixed price, 

called a nuptial fee. 

   101. 'Let mutual fidelity continue until death,' this may be 

considered as the summary of the highest law for husband and wife. 

   102. Let man and woman, united in marriage, constantly exert 

themselves, that (they may not be) disunited (and) may not violate 

their mutual fidelity. 

   103. Thus has been declared to you the law for a husband and his 

wife, which is intimately connected with conjugal happiness, and the 

manner of raising offspring in times of calamity; learn (now the law 

concerning) the division of the inheritance. 

   104. After the death of the father and of the mother, the  
brothers, 

being assembled, may divide among themselves in equal shares the 

paternal (and the maternal) estate; for, they have no power (over 

it) while the parents live. 

   105. (Or) the eldest alone may take the whole paternal estate, 

the others shall live under him just as (they lived) under their 

father. 

   106. Immediately on the birth of his first-born a man is (called) 

the father of a son and is freed from the debt to the manes; that 

(son), therefore, is worthy (to receive) the whole estate. 

   107. That son alone on whom he throws his debt and through whom 

he obtains immortality, is begotten for (the fulfilment of) the law; 

all the rest they consider the offspring of desire. 

   108. As a father (supports) his sons, so let the eldest support  
his 

younger brothers, and let them also in accordance with the law 

behave towards their eldest brother as sons (behave towards their 

father). 

   109. The eldest (son) makes the family prosperous or, on the 

contrary, brings it to ruin; the eldest (is considered) among men  
most 

worthy of honour, the eldest is not treated with disrespect by the 

virtuous. 

   110. If the eldest brother behaves as an eldest brother (ought to 

do), he (must be treated) like a mother and like a father; but if he 

behaves in a manner unworthy of an eldest brother, he should yet be 

honoured like a kinsman. 

   111. Either let them thus live together, or apart, if (each) 

desires (to gain) spiritual merit; for (by their living) separate 

(their) merit increases, hence separation is meritorious. 

   112. The additional share (deducted) for the eldest shall be 

one-twentieth (of the estate) and the best of all chattels, for the 

middlemost half of that, but for the youngest one-fourth. 

   113. Both the eldest and the youngest shall take (their shares) 

according to (the rule just) stated (each of) those who are between 

the eldest and the youngest, shall have the share (prescribed for  
the) 

middlemost. 

   114. Among the goods of every kind the eldest shall take the best 

(article), and (even a single chattel) which is particularly good, 

as well as the best of ten (animals). 

   115. But among (brothers) equally skilled in their occupations, 

there is no additional share, (consisting of the best animal) among 

ten; some trifle only shall be given to the eldest as a token of 

respect. 

   116. If additional shares are thus deducted, one must allot equal 

shares (out of the residue to each); but if no deduction is made, 

the allotment of the shares among them shall be (made) in the 

following manner. 

   117. Let the eldest son take one share in excess, the (brother) 

born next after him one (share) and a half, the younger ones one  
share 

each; thus the law is settled. 

   118. But to the maiden (sisters) the brothers shall severally 

give (portions) out of their shares, each out of his share 

one-fourth part; those who refuse to give (it), will become outcasts. 

   119. Let him never divide (the value of) a single goat or sheep,  
or 

a (single beast) with uncloven hoofs; it is prescribed (that) a  
single 

goat or sheep (remaining after an equal division, belongs) to the 

eldest alone. 

   120. If a younger brother begets a son on the wife of the elder, 

the division must then be made equally; this the law is settled. 

   121. The representative (the son begotten on the wife) is not 

invested with the right of the principal (the eldest brother to an 

additional share); the principal (became) a father on the 

procreation (of a son by his younger brother); hence one should give  
a 

share to the (son begotten on the wife of the elder brother)  
according 

to the rule (stated above). 

   122. If there be a doubt, how the division shall be made, in case 

the younger son is born of the elder wife and the elder son of the 

younger wife, 

   123. (Then the son) born of the first wife shall take as his 

additional share one (most excellent) bull; the next best bulls  
(shall 

belong) to those (who are) inferior on account of their mothers. 

   124. But the eldest (son, being) born of the eldest wife, shall 

receive fifteen cows and a bull, the other sons may then take shares 

according to (the seniority of) their mothers; that is a settled  
rule. 

   125. Between sons born of wives equal (in caste) (and) without  
(any 

other) distinction no seniority in right of the mother exists; 

seniority is declared (to be) according to birth. 

   126. And with respect to the Subrahmanya (texts) also it is 

recorded that the invocation (of Indra shall be made) by the 

first-born, of twins likewise, (conceived at one time) in the wombs 

(of their mothers) the seniority is declared (to depend) on (actual) 

birth. 

   127. He who has no son may make his daughter in the following 

manner an appointed daughter (putrika, saying to her husband), 'The 

(male) child, born of her, shall perform my funeral rites.' 

   128. According to this rule Daksha, himself, lord of created 

beings, formerly made (all his female offspring) appointed daughters 

in order to multiply his race. 

   129. He gave ten to Dharma, thirteen to Kasyapa, twenty-seven to 

King Soma, honouring (them) with an affectionate heart. 

   130. A son is even (as) oneself, (such) a daughter is equal to a 

son; how can another (heir) take the estate, while such (an 

appointed daughter who is even) oneself, lives? 

   131. But whatever may be the separate property of the mother, 

that is the share of the unmarried daughter alone; and the son of an 

(appointed) daughter shall take the whole estate of (his maternal 

grandfather) who leaves no son. 

   132. The son of an (appointed) daughter, indeed, shall (also) 

take the estate of his (own) father, who leaves no (other) son; he 

shall (then) present two funeral cakes to his own father and to his 

maternal grandfather. 

   133. Between a son's son and the son of an (appointed) daughter 

there is no difference, neither with respect to worldly matters nor  
to 

sacred duties; for their father and mother both sprang from the body 

of the same (man). 

   134. But if, after a daughter has been appointed, a son be born  
(to 

her father), the division (of the inheritance) must in that (case) 

be equal; for there is no right of primogeniture for a woman. 

   135. But if an appointed daughter by accident dies without 

(leaving) a son, the husband of the appointed daughter may, without 

hesitation, take that estate. 

   136. Through that son whom (a daughter), either not appointed or 

appointed, may bear to (a husband) of equal (caste), his maternal 

grandfather (has) a son's son; he shall present the funeral cake and 

take the estate. 

   137. Through a son he conquers the worlds, through a son's son he 

obtains immortality, but through his son's grandson he gains the  
world 

of the sun. 

   138. Because a son delivers (trayate) his father from the hell 

called Put, he was therefore called put-tra (a deliverer from Put) 

by the Self-existent (Svayambhu) himself. 

   139. Between a son's son and the son of a daughter there exists 

in this world no difference; for even the son of a daughter saves 

him (who has no sons) in the next world, like the son's son. 

   140. Let the son of an appointed daughter first present a funeral 

cake to his mother, the second to her father, the funeral to his 

father's father. 

   141. Of the man who has an adopted (Datrima) son possessing all 

good qualities, that same (son) shall take the inheritance, though 

brought from another family. 

   142. An adopted son shall never take the family (name) and the 

estate of his natural father; the funeral cake follows the family 

(name) and the estate, the funeral offerings of him who gives (his  
son 

in adoption) cease (as far as that son is concerned). 

   143. The son of a wife, not appointed (to have issue by another), 

and he whom (an appointed female, already) the mother of a son, 

bears to her brother-in-law, are both unworthy of a share, (one  
being) 

the son of an adulterer and (the other) produced through (mere) lust. 

   144. Even the male (child) of a female (duly) appointed, not 

begotten according to the rule (given above), is unworthy of the 

paternal estate; for he was procreated by an outcast. 

   145. A son (legally) begotten on such an appointed female shall 

inherit like a legitimate son of the body; for that seed and the 

produce belong, according to the law, to the owner of the soil. 

   146. He who takes care of his deceased brother's estate and of 

his widow, shall, after raising up a son for his brother, give that 

property even to that (son). 

   147. If a woman (duly) appointed bears a son to her 

brother-in-law or to another (Sapinda), that (son, if he is) 

begotten through desire, they declare (to be) incapable of 

inheriting and to be produced in vain. 

   148. The rules (given above) must be understood (to apply) to a 

distribution among sons of women of the same (caste); hear (now the 

law) concerning those begotten by one man on many wives of different 

(castes). 

   149. If there be four wives of a Brahmana in the direct order of 

the castes, the rule for the division (of the estate) among the sons 

born of them is as follows: 

   150. The (slave) who tills (the field), the bull kept for 

impregnating cows, the vehicle, the ornaments, and the house shall 

be given as an additional portion to the Brahmana (son), and one 

most excellent share. 

   151. Let the son of the Brahmana (wife) take three shares of the 

(remainder of the) estate, the son of the Kshatriya two, the son of 

the Vaisya a share and a half, and the son of the Sudra may take one 

share. 

   152. Or let him who knows the law make ten shares of the whole 

estate, and justly distribute them according to the following rule: 

   153. The Brahmana (son) shall take four shares, son of the 

Kshatriya (wife) three, the son of the Vaisya shall have two parts, 

the son of the Sudra may take one share. 

   154. Whether (a Brahmana) have sons or have no sons (by wives of 

the twice-born castes), the (heir) must, according to the law, give  
to 

the son of a Sudra (wife) no more than a tenth (part of his estate). 

   155. The son of a Brahmana, a Kshatriya, and a Vaisya by a Sudra 

(wife) receives no share of the inheritance; whatever his father may 

give to him, that shall be his property. 

   156. All the sons of twice-born men, born of wives of the same 

caste, shall equally divide the estate, after the others have given  
to 

the eldest an additional share. 

   157. For a Sudra is ordained a wife of his own caste only (and) 

no other; those born of her shall have equal shares, even if there 

be a hundred sons. 

   158. Among the twelve sons of men whom Manu, sprung from the 

Self-existent (Svayambhu), enumerates, six are kinsmen and heirs, 

and six not heirs, (but) kinsmen. 

   159. The legitimate son of the body, the son begotten on a wife, 

the son adopted, the son made, the son secretly born, and the son  
cast 

off, (are) the six heirs and kinsmen. 

   160. The son of an unmarried damsel, the son received with the 

wife, the son bought, the son begotten on a re-married woman, the 

son self-given, and the son of a Sudra female, (are) the six (who  
are) 

not heirs, (but) kinsmen. 

   161. Whatever result a man obtains who (tries to) cross a (sheet 

of) water in an unsafe boat, even that result obtains he who (tries 

to) pass the gloom (of the next world) with (the help of) bad 

(substitutes for a real) son. 

   162. If the two heirs of one man be a legitimate son of his body 

and a son begotten on his wife, each (of the two sons), to the 

exclusion of the other, shall take the estate of his (natural)  
father. 

   163. The legitimate son of the body alone (shall be) the owner of 

the paternal estate; but, in order to avoid harshness, let him allow  
a 

maintenance to the rest. 

   164. But when the legitimate son of the body divides the paternal 

estate, he shall give one-sixth or one-fifth part of his father's 

property to the son begotten on the wife. 

   165. The legitimate son and the son of the wife (thus) share the 

father's estate; but the other tell become members of the family, 

and inherit according to their order (each later named on failure of 

those named earlier). 

   166. Him whom a man begets on his own wedded wife, let him know 

to be a legitimate son of the body (Aurasa), the first in rank. 

   167. He who was begotten according to the peculiar law (of the 

Niyoga) on the appointed wife of a dead man, of a eunuch, or of one 

diseased, is called a son begotten on a wife (Kshetraga). 

   168. That (boy) equal (by caste) whom his mother or his father 

affectionately give, (confirming the gift) with (a libation of)  
water, 

in times of distress (to a man) as his son, must be considered as an 

adopted son (Datrima). 

   169. But he is considered a son made (Kritrima) whom (a man) 

makes his son, (he being) equal (by caste), acquainted with (the 

distinctions between) right and wrong, (and) endowed with filial 

virtues. 

   170. If (a child) be born in a man's house and his father be not 

known, he is a son born secretly in the house (Gudhotpanna), and  
shall 

belong to him of whose wife he was born. 

   171. He whom (a man) receives as his son, (after he has been) 

deserted by his parents or by either of them, is called a son cast  
off 

(Apaviddha). 

   172. A son whom a damsel secretly bears in the house of her  
father, 

one shall name the son of an unmarried damsel (Kanina, and declare) 

such offspring of an unmarried girl (to belong) to him who weds her 

(afterwards). 

   173. If one marries, either knowingly or unknowingly, a pregnant 

(bride), the child in her womb belongs to him who weds her, and is 

called (a son) received with the bride (Sahodha). 

   174. If a man buys a (boy), whether equal or unequal (in good 

qualities), from his father and mother for the sake of having a son, 

that (child) is called a (son) bought (Kritaka). 

   175. If a woman abandoned by her husband, or a widow, of her own 

accord contracts a second marriage and bears (a son), he is called  
the 

son of a re-married woman (Paunarbhava). 

   176. If she be (still) a virgin, or one who returned (to her 

first husband) after leaving him, she is worthy to again perform 

with her second (or first deserted) husband the (nuptial) ceremony. 

   177. He who, having lost his parents or being abandoned (by them) 

without (just) cause, gives himself to a (man), is called a son 

self-given (Svayamdatta). 

   178. The son whom a Brahmana begets through lust on a Sudra 

female is, (though) alive (parayan), a corpse (sava), and hence  
called 

a Parasava (a living corpse). 

   179. A son who is (begotten) by a Sudra on a female slave, or on 

the female slave of his slave, may, if permitted (by his father),  
take 

a share (of the inheritance); thus the law is settled. 

   180. These eleven, the son begotten on the wife and the rest as 

enumerated (above), the wise call substitutes for a son, (taken) in 

order (to prevent) a failure of the (funeral) ceremonies. 

   181. Those sons, who have been mentioned in connection with (the 

legitimate son of the body), being begotten by strangers, belong (in 

reality) to him from whose seed they sprang, but not to the other  
(man 

who took them). 

   182. If among brothers, sprung from one (father), one have a son, 

Manu has declared them all to have male offspring through that son. 

   183. If among all the wives of one husband one have a son, Manu 

declares them all (to be) mothers of male children through that son. 

   184. On failure of each better (son), each next inferior (one) is 

worthy of the inheritance; but if there be many (of) equal (rank), 

they shall all share the estate. 

   185. Not brothers, nor fathers, (but) sons take the paternal 

estate; but the father shall take the inheritance of (a son) who 

leaves no male issue, and his brothers. 

   186. To three (ancestors) water must be offered, to three the 

funeral cake is given, the fourth (descendant is) the giver of these 

(oblations), the fifth has no connection (with them). 

   187. Always to that (relative within three degrees) who is 

nearest to the (deceased) Sapinda the estate shall belong; 

afterwards a Sakulya shall be (the heir, then) the spiritual teacher 

or the pupil. 

   188. But on failure of all (heirs) Brahmanas (shall) share the 

estate, (who are) versed the in the three Vedas, pure and 

self-controlled; thus the law is not violated. 

   189. The property of a Brahmana must never be taken by the king, 

that is a settled rule; but (the property of men) of other castes 

the king may take on failure of all (heirs). 

   190. (If the widow) of (a man) who died without leaving issue, 

raises up to him a son by a member of the family (Sagotra), she 

shall deliver to that (son) the whole property which belonged to the 

(deceased). 

   191. But if two (sons), begotten by two (different men), contend 

for the property (in the hands) of their mother, each shall take, to 

the exclusion of the other, what belonged to his father. 

   192. But when the mother has died, all the uterine brothers and  
the 

uterine sisters shall equally divide the mother's estate. 

   193. Even to the daughters of those (daughters) something should  
be 

given, as is seemly, out of the estate of their maternal 

grandmother, on the score of affection. 

   194. What (was given) before the (nuptial) fire, what (was given) 

on the bridal procession, what was given in token of love, and what 

was received from her brother, mother, or father, that is called the 

sixfold property of a woman. 

   195. (Such property), as well as a gift subsequent and what was 

given (to her) by her affectionate husband, shall go to her  
offspring, 

(even) if she dies in the lifetime of her husband. 

   196. It is ordained that the property (of a woman married) 

according to the Brahma, the Daiva, the Arsha, the Gandharva, or the 

Pragapatya rite (shall belong) to her husband alone, if she dies 

without issue. 

   197. But it is prescribed that the property which may have been 

given to a (wife) on an Asura marriage or (one of the) other  
(blamable 

marriages, shall go) to her mother and to her father, if she dies 

without issue. 

   198. Whatever property may have been given by her father to a 

wife (who has co-wives of different castes), that the daughter (of 

the) Brahmani (wife) shall take, or that (daughter's) issue. 

   199. Women should never make a hoard from (the property of) their 

families which is common to many, nor from their own (husbands' 

particular) property without permission. 

   200. The ornaments which may have been worn by women during their 

husbands' lifetime, his heirs shall not divide; those who divide 

them become outcasts. 

   201. Eunuchs and outcasts, (persons) born blind or deaf, the 

insane, idiots and the dumb, as well as those deficient in any organ 

(of action or sensation), receive no share. 

   202. But it is just that (a man) who knows (the law) should give 

even to all of them food and raiment without stint, according to his 

ability; he who gives it not will become all outcast. 

   203. If the eunuch and the rest should somehow or other desire to 

(take) wives, the offspring of such among them as have children is 

worthy of a share. 

   204. Whatever property the eldest (son) acquires (by his own 

exertion) after the father's death, a share of that (shall belong) 

to his younger (brothers), provided they have made a due progress in 

learning. 

   205. But if all of them, being unlearned, acquire property by  
their 

labour, the division of that shall be equal, (as it is) not property 

acquired by the father; that is a settled rule. 

   206. Property (acquired) by learning belongs solely to him to 

whom (it was given), likewise the gift of a friend, a present  
received 

on marriage or with the honey-mixture. 

   207. But if one of the brothers, being able (to maintain himself) 

by his own occupation, does not desire (a share of the family) 

property, he may be made separate (by the others) receiving a trifle 

out of his share to live upon. 

   208. What one (brother) may acquire by his labour without using  
the 

patrimony, that acquisition, (made solely) by his own effort, he  
shall 

not share unless by his own will (with his brothers). 

   209. But if a father recovers lost ancestral property, he shall  
not 

divide it, unless by his own will, with his sons, (for it is) 

self-acquired (property). 

   210. If brothers, (once) divided and living (again) together (as 

coparceners), make a second partition, the division shall in that  
case 

be equal; in such a case there is no right of primogeniture. 

   211. If the eldest or the youngest (brother) is deprived of his 

share, or if either of them dies, his share is not lost (to his 

immediate heirs). 

   212. His uterine brothers, having assembled together, shall  
equally 

divide it, and those brothers who were reunited (with him) and the 

uterine sisters. 

   213. An eldest brother who through avarice may defraud the 

younger ones, shall no (longer hold the position of) the eldest,  
shall 

not receive an (eldest son's additional) share, and shall be 

punished by the king. 

   214. All brothers who habitually commit forbidden acts, are 

unworthy of (a share of) the property, and the eldest shall not make 

(anything his) separate property without giving (an equivalent) to  
his 

younger brothers. 

   215. If undivided brethren, (living with their father,) together 

make an exertion (for gain), the father shall on no account give to 

them unequal shares (on a division of the estate). 

   216. But a son, born after partition, shall alone take the  
property 

of his father, or if any (of the other sons) be reunited with the 

(father), he shall share with them. 

   217. A mother shall obtain the inheritance of a son (who dies) 

without leaving issue, and, if the mother be dead, the paternal 

grandmother shall take the estate. 

   218. And if, after all the debts and assets have been duly 

distributed according to the rule, any (property) be afterwards 

discovered, one must divide it equally. 

   219. A dress, a vehicle, ornaments, cooked food, water, and 

female (slaves), property destined for pious uses or sacrifices, and  
a 

pasture-ground, they declare to be indivisible. 

   220. The division (of the property) and the rules for allotting 

(shares) to the (several) sons, those begotten on a wife and the  
rest, 

in (due) order, have been thus declared to you; hear (now) the laws 

concerning gambling. 

   221. Gambling and betting let the king exclude from his realm; 

those two vices cause the destruction of the kingdoms of princes. 

   222. Gambling and betting amount to open theft; the king shall 

always exert himself in suppressing both (of them). 

   223. When inanimate (things) are used (for staking money on 

them), that is called among men gambling (dyuta), when animate 

beings are used (for the same purpose), one must know that to be 

betting (samahvaya). 

   224. Let the king corporally punish all those (persons) who 

either gamble and bet or afford (an opportunity for it), likewise 

Sudras who assume the distinctive marks of twice-born (men). 

   225. Gamblers, dancers and singers, cruel men, men belonging to 

an heretical sect, those following forbidden occupations, and 

sellers of spirituous liquor, let him instantly banish from his town. 

   226. If such (persons who are) secret thieves, dwell in the realm 

of a king, they constantly harass his good subjects by their  
forbidden 

practices. 

   227. In a former Kalpa this (vice of) gambling has been seen to 

cause great enmity; a wise man, therefore, should not practise it  
even 

for amusement. 

   228. On every man who addicts himself to that (vice) either 

secretly or openly, the king may inflict punishment according to his 

discretion. 

   229. But a Kshatriya, a Vaisya, and a Sudra who are unable to pay  
a 

fine, shall discharge the debt by labour; a Brahmana shall pay it by 

installments. 

   230. On women, infants, men of disordered mind, the poor and the 

sick, the king shall inflict punishment with a whip, a cane, or a  
rope 

and the like. 

   231. But those appointed (to administer public) affairs, who,  
baked 

by the fire of wealth, mar the business of suitors, the king shall 

deprive of their property. 

   232. Forgers of royal edicts, those who corrupt his ministers, 

those who slay women, infants, or Brahmanas, and those who serve his 

enemies, the king shall put to death. 

   233. Whenever any (legal transaction) has been completed or (a 

punishment) been inflicted according to the law, he shall sanction 

it and not annul it. 

   234. Whatever matter his ministers or the judge may settle 

improperly, that the king himself shall (re-) settle and fine (them) 

one thousand (panas). 

   235. The slayer of a Brahmana, (A twice-born man) who drinks (the 

spirituous liquor called) Sura, he who steals (the gold of a 

Brahmana), and he who violates a Guru's bed, must each and all be 

considered as men who committed mortal sins (mahapataka). 

   236. On those four even, if they do not perform a penance, let 

him inflict corporal punishment and fines in accordance with the law. 

   237. For violating a Guru's bed, (the mark of) a female part 

shall be (impressed on the forehead with a hot iron); for drinking 

(the spirituous liquor called) Sura, the sign of a tavern; for 

stealing (the gold of a Brahmana), a dog's foot; for murdering a 

Brahmana, a headless corpse. 

   238. Excluded from all fellowship at meals, excluded from all 

sacrifices, excluded from instruction and from matrimonial 

alliances, abject and excluded from all religious duties, let them 

wander over (this) earth. 

   239. Such (persons) who have been branded with (indelible) marks 

must be cast off by their paternal and maternal relations, and  
receive 

neither compassion nor a salutation; that is the teaching of Manu. 

   240. But (men of) all castes who perform the prescribed penances, 

must not be branded on the forehead by the king, but shall be made 

to pay the highest amercement. 

   241. For (such) offences the middlemost amercement shall be 

inflicted on a Brahmana, or he may be banished from the realm,  
keeping 

his money and his chattels. 

   242. But (men of) other (castes), who have unintentionally 

committed such crimes, ought to be deprived of their whole property; 

if (they committed them) intentionally, they shall be banished. 

   243. A virtuous king must not take for himself the property of a 

man guilty of mortal sin; but if he takes it out of greed, he is 

tainted by that guilt (of the offender). 

   244. Having thrown such a fine into the water, let him offer it 

to Varuna, or let him bestow it on a learned and virtuous Brahmana. 

   245. Varuna is the lord of punishment, for he holds the sceptre 

even over kings; a Brahmana who has learnt the whole Veda is the 

lord of the whole world. 

   246. In that (country), where the king avoids taking the property 

of (mortal) sinners, men are born in (due) time (and are) long-lived, 

   247. And the crops of the husbandmen spring up, each as it was 

sown, and the children die not, and no misshaped (offspring) is born. 

   248. But the king shall inflict on a base-born (Sudra), who 

intentionally gives pain to Brahmanas, various (kinds of) corporal 

punishment which cause terror. 

   249. When a king punishes an innocent (man), his guilt is 

considered as great as when he sets free a guilty man; but (he 

acquires) merit when he punishes (justly). 

   250. Thus the (manner of) deciding suits (falling) under the 

eighteen titles, between two litigant parties, has been declared at 

length. 

   251. A king who thus duly fulfils his duties in accordance with 

justice, may seek to gain countries which he has not yet gained, and 

shall duly protect them when he has gained them. 

   252. Having duly settled his country, and having built forts in 

accordance with the Institutes, he shall use his utmost exertions to 

remove (those men who are nocuous like) thorns. 

   253. By protecting those who live as (becomes) Aryans and by 

removing the thorns, kings, solely intent on guarding their 

subjects, reach heaven. 

   254. The realm of that king who takes his share in kind, though 

he does not punish thieves, (will be) disturbed and he (will) lose 

heaven. 

   255. But if his kingdom be secure, protected by the strength of  
his 

arm, it will constantly flourish like a (well)- watered tree. 

   256. Let the king who sees (everything) through his spies,  
discover 

the two sorts of thieves who deprive others of their property, both 

those who (show themselves) openly and those who (lie) concealed. 

   257. Among them, the open rogues (are those) who subsist by 

(cheating in the sale of) various marketable commodities, but the 

concealed rogues are burglars, robbers in forests, and so forth. 

   258. Those who take bribes, cheats and rogues, gamblers, those 

who live by teaching (the performance of) auspicious ceremonies, 

sanctimonious hypocrites, and fortune-tellers, 

   259. Officials of high rank and physicians who act improperly, 

men living by showing their proficiency in arts, and clever harlots, 

   260. These and the like who show themselves openly, as well as 

others who walk in disguise (such as) non-Aryans who wear the marks  
of 

Aryans, he should know to be thorns (in the side of his people). 

   261. Having detected them by means of trustworthy persons, who, 

disguising themselves, (pretend) to follow the same occupations and  
by 

means of spies, wearing various disguises, he must cause them to be 

instigated (to commit offences), and bring them into his power. 

   262. Then having caused the crimes, which they committed by their 

several actions, to be proclaimed in accordance with the facts, the 

king shall duly punish them according to their strength and their 

crimes. 

   263. For the wickedness of evil-minded thieves, who secretly 

prowl over this earth, cannot be restrained except by punishment. 

   264. Assembly-houses, houses where water is distributed or cakes 

are sold, brothels, taverns and victualler's shops, cross-roads, 

well-known trees, festive assemblies, and play-houses and 

concert-rooms, 

   265. Old gardens, forests, the shops of artisans, empty 

dwellings, natural and artificial groves, 

   266. These and the like places the king shall cause to be guarded 

by companies of soldiers, both stationary and patrolling, and by 

spies, in order to keep away thieves. 

   267. By the means of clever reformed thieves, who associate with 

such (rogues), follow them and know their various machinations, he 

must detect and destroy them. 

   268. Under the pretext of (offering them) various dainties, of 

introducing them to Brahmanas, and on the pretence of (showing them) 

feats of strength, the (spies) must make them meet (the officers of 

justice). 

   269. Those among them who do not come, and those who suspect the 

old (thieves employed by the king), the king shall attack by force  
and 

slay together with their friends, blood relations, and connexions. 

   270. A just king shall not cause a thief to be put to death, 

(unless taken) with the stolen goods (in his possession); him who 

(is taken) with the stolen goods and the implements (of burglary), 

he may, without hesitation, cause to be slain. 

   271. All those also who in villages give food to thieves or grant 

them room for (concealing their implements), he shall cause to be 

put to death. 

   272. Those who are appointed to guard provinces and his vassals  
who 

have been ordered (to help), he shall speedily punish like thieves, 

(if they remain) inactive in attacks (by robbers). 

   273. Moreover if (a man), who subsists by (the fulfilment of) the 

law, departs from the established rule of the law, the (king) shall 

severely punish him by a fine, (because he) violated his duty. 

   274. Those who do not give assistance according to their ability 

when a village is being plundered, a dyke is being destroyed, or a 

highway robbery committed, shall be banished with their goods and 

chattels. 

   275. On those who rob the king's treasury and those who persevere 

in opposing (his commands), he shall inflict various kinds of 

capital punishment, likewise on those who conspire with his enemies. 

   276. But the king shall cut off the hands of those robbers who, 

breaking into houses, commit thefts at night, and cause them to be 

impaled on a pointed stake. 

   277. On the first conviction, let him cause two fingers of a 

cut-purse to be amputated; on the second, one hand and one foot; on 

the third, he shall suffer death. 

   278. Those who give (to thieves) fire, food, arms, or shelter, 

and receivers of stolen goods, the ruler shall punish like thieves. 

   279. Him who breaks (the dam of) a tank he shall slay (by 

drowning him) in water or by (some other) (mode of) capital 

punishment; or the offender may repair the (damage), but shall be  
made 

to pay the highest amercement. 

   280. Those who break into a (royal) storehouse, an armoury, or a 

temple, and those who steal elephants, horses, or chariots, he shall 

slay without hesitation. 

   281. But he who shall take away the water of a tank, made in 

ancient times, or shall cut off the supply of water, must be made to 

pay the first (or lowest) amercement. 

   282. But he who, except in a case of extreme necessity, drops  
filth 

on the king's high-road, shall pay two karshapanas and immediately 

remove (that) filth. 

   283. But a person in urgent necessity, an aged man, a pregnant 

woman, or a child, shall be reprimanded and clean the (place); that  
is 

a settled rule. 

   284. All physicians who treat (their patients) wrongly (shall 

pay) a fine; in the case of animals, the first (or lowest); in the 

case of human beings, the middlemost (amercement). 

   285. He who destroys a bridge, the flag (of a temple or royal 

palace), a pole, or images, shall repair the whole (damage) and pay 

five hundred (panas). 

   286. For adulterating unadulterated commodities, and for breaking 

gems or for improperly boring (them), the fine is the first (or 

lowest) amercement. 

   287. But that man who behaves dishonestly to honest (customers) 

or cheats in his prices, shall be fined in the first or in the 

middlemost amercement. 

   288. Let him place all prisons near a high-road, where the 

suffering and disfigured offenders can be seen. 

   289. Him who destroys the wall (of a town), or fills up the ditch 

(round a town), or breaks a (town)- gate, he shall instantly banish. 

   290. For all incantations intended to destroy life, for magic  
rites 

with roots (practised by persons) not related (to him against whom 

they are directed), and for various kinds of sorcery, a fine of two 

hundred (panas) shall be inflicted. 

   291. He who sells (for seed-corn that which is) not seed-corn, he 

who takes up seed (already sown), and he who destroys a boundary 

(-mark), shall be punished by mutilation. 

   292. But the king shall cause a goldsmith who behaves 

dishonestly, the most nocuous of all the thorns, to be cut to pieces 

with razors. 

   293. For the theft of agricultural implements, of arms and of 

medicines, let the king award punishment, taking into account the  
time 

(of the offence) and the use (of the object). 

   294. The king and his minister, his capital, his realm, his 

treasury, his army, and his ally are the seven constituent parts (of  
a 

kingdom); (hence) a kingdom is said to have seven limbs (anga). 

   295. But let him know (that) among these seven constituent parts  
of 

a kingdom (which have been enumerated) in due order, each earlier 

(named) is more important and (its destruction) the greater calamity. 

   296. Yet in a kingdom containing seven constituent parts, which 

is upheld like the triple staff (of an ascetic), there is no (single 

part) more important (than the others), by reason of the importance  
of 

the qualities of each for the others. 

   297. For each part is particularly qualified for (the 

accomplishment of) certain objects, (and thus) each is declared to 

be the most important for that particular purpose which is effected  
by 

its means. 

   298. By spies, by a (pretended) display of energy, and by 

carrying out (various) undertakings, let the king constantly  
ascertain 

his own and his enemy's strength; 

   299. Moreover, all calamities and vices; afterwards, when he has 

fully considered their relative importance, let him begin his 

operations. 

   300. (Though he be) ever so much tired (by repeated failures), 

let him begin his operations again and again; for fortune greatly 

favours the man who (strenuously) exerts himself in his undertakings. 

   301. The various ways in which a king behaves (resemble) the  
Krita, 

Treta, Dvapara, and Kali ages; hence the king is identified with the 

ages (of the world). 

   302. Sleeping he represents the Kali (or iron age), waking the 

Dvapara (or brazen) age, ready to act the Treta (or silver age), but 

moving (actively) the Krita (or golden) age. 

   303. Let the king emulate the energetic action of Indra, of the 

Sun, of the Wind, of Yama, of Varuna, of the Moon, of the Fire, and  
of 

the Earth. 

   304. As Indra sends copious rain during the four months of the 

rainy season, even so let the king, taking upon himself the office 

of Indra, shower benefits on his kingdom. 

   305. As the Sun during eight months (imperceptibly) draws up the 

water with his rays, even so let him gradually draw his taxes from  
his 

kingdom; for that is the office in which he resembles the Sun. 

   306. As the Wind moves (everywhere), entering (in the shape of 

the vital air) all created beings, even so let him penetrate 

(everywhere) through his spies; that is the office in which he 

resembles the Wind. 

   307. As Yama at the appointed time subjects to his rule both 

friends and foes, even so all subjects must be controlled by the  
king; 

that is the office in which he resembles Yama. 

   308. As (a sinner) is seen bound with ropes by Varuna, even so 

let him punish the wicked; that is his office in which he resembles 

Varuna. 

   309. He is a king, taking upon himself the office of the Moon, 

whose (appearance) his subjects (greet with as great joy) as men 

feel on seeing the full moon. 

   310. (If) he is ardent in wrath against criminals and endowed 

with brilliant energy, and destroys wicked vassals, then his  
character 

is said (to resemble) that of Fire. 

   311. As the Earth supports all created beings equally, thus (a 

king) who supports all his subjects, (takes upon himself) the office 

of the Earth. 

   312. Employing these and other means, the king shall, ever  
untired, 

restrain thieves both in his own dominions and in (those of) others. 

   313. Let him not, though fallen into the deepest distress, 

provoke Brahmanas to anger; for they, when angered, could instantly 

destroy him together with his army and his vehicles. 

   314. Who could escape destruction, when he provokes to anger 

those (men), by whom the fire was made to consume all things, by 

whom the (water of the) ocean was made undrinkable, and by whom the 

moon was made to wane and to increase again? 

   315. Who could prosper, while he injures those (men) who provoked 

to anger, could create other worlds and other guardians of the 

world, and deprive the gods of their divine station? 

   316. What man, desirous of life, would injure them to whose  
support 

the (three) worlds and the gods ever owe their existence, and whose 

wealth is the Veda? 

   317. A Brahmana, be he ignorant or learned, is a great divinity, 

just as the fire, whether carried forth (for the performance of a 

burnt-oblation) or not carried forth, is a great divinity. 

   318. The brilliant fire is not contaminated even in 

burial-places, and, when presented with oblations (of butter) at 

sacrifices, it again increases mightily. 

   319. Thus, though Brahmanas employ themselves in all (sorts of) 

mean occupations, they must be honoured in every way; for (each of) 

them is a very great deity. 

   320. When the Kshatriyas become in any way overbearing towards 

the Brahmanas, the Brahmanas themselves shall duly restrain them; 

for the Kshatriyas sprang from the Brahmanas. 

   321. Fire sprang from water, Kshatriyas from Brahmanas, iron from 

stone; the all-penetrating force of those (three) has no effect on 

that whence they were produced. 

   322. Kshatriyas prosper not without Brahmanas, Brahmanas prosper 

not without Kshatriyas; Brahmanas and Kshatriyas, being closely 

united, prosper in this (world) and in the next. 

   323. But (a king who feels his end drawing nigh) shall bestow all 

his wealth, accumulated from fines, on Brahmanas, make over his 

kingdom to his son, and then seek death in battle. 

   324. Thus conducting himself (and) ever intent on (discharging)  
his 

royal duties, a king shall order all his servants (to work) for the 

good of his people. 

   325. Thus the eternal law concerning the duties of a king has 

been fully declared; know that the following rules apply in (due) 

order to the duties of Vaisyas and Sudras. 

   326. After a Vaisya has received the sacraments and has taken a 

wife, he shall be always attentive to the business whereby he may 

subsist and to (that of) tending cattle. 

   327. For when the Lord of creatures (Pragapati) created cattle, 

he made them over to the Vaisya; to the Brahmana, and to the king he 

entrusted all created beings. 

   328. A Vaisya must never (conceive this) wish, I will not keep 

cattle; and if a Vaisya is willing (to keep them), they must never 

be kept by (men of) other (castes). 

   329. (A Vaisya) must know the respective value of gems, of 

pearls, of coral, of metals, of (cloth) made of thread, of perfumes, 

and of condiments. 

   330. He must be acquainted with the (manner of) sowing of seeds, 

and of the good and bad qualities of fields, and he must perfectly 

know all measures and weights. 

   331. Moreover, the excellence and defects of commodities, the 

advantages and disadvantages of (different) countries, the 

(probable) profit and loss on merchandise, and the means of properly 

rearing cattle. 

   332. He must be acquainted with the (proper), wages of servants, 

with the various languages of men, with the manner of keeping goods, 

and (the rules of) purchase and sale. 

   333. Let him exert himself to the utmost in order to increase his 

property in a righteous manner, and let him zealously give food to  
all 

created beings. 

   334. But to serve Brahmanas (who are) learned in the Vedas, 

householders, and famous (for virtue) is the highest duty of a 

Sudra, which leads to beatitude. 

   335. (A Sudra who is) pure, the servant of his betters, gentle in 

his speech, and free from pride, and always seeks a refuge with 

Brahmanas, attains (in his next life) a higher caste. 

   336. The excellent law for the conduct of the (four) castes 

(varna), (when they are) not in distress, has been thus promulgated; 

now hear in order their (several duties) in times of distress. 

                         CHAPTER X. 

   1. Let the three twice-born castes (varna), discharging their 

(prescribed) duties, study (the Veda); but among them the Brahmana 

(alone) shall teach it, not the other two; that is an established 

rule. 

   2. The Brahmana must know the means of subsistence (prescribed) 

by law for all, instruct the others, and himself live according to 

(the law) 

   3. On account of his pre-eminence, on account of the superiority  
of 

his origin, on account of his observance of (particular) restrictive 

rules, and on account of his particular sanctification the Brahmana  
is 

the lord of (all) castes (varna). 

   4. Brahmana, the Kshatriya, and the Vaisya castes (varna) are the 

twice-born ones, but the fourth, the Sudra, has one birth only; 

there is no fifth (caste). 

   5. In all castes (varna) those (children) only which are begotten 

in the direct order on wedded wives, equal (in caste and married as) 

virgins, are to be considered as belonging to the same caste (as  
their 

fathers) 

   6. Sons, begotten by twice-born man on wives of the next lower 

castes, they declare to be similar (to their fathers, but) blamed on 

account of the fault (inherent) in their mothers. 

   7. Such is the eternal law concerning (children) born of wives 

one degree lower (than their husbands); know (that) the following  
rule 

(is applicable) to those born of women two or three degrees lower. 

   8. From a Brahmana a with the daughter of a Vaisya is born (a 

son) called an Ambashtha, with the daughter of a sudra a Nishada, 

who is also called Parasava. 

   9. From a Kshatriya and the daughter of a Sudra springs a being, 

called Ugra, resembling both a Kshatriya and a Sudra, ferocious in  
his 

manners, and delighting in cruelty. 

   10. Children of a Brahmana by (women of) the three (lower) 

castes, of a Kshatriya by (wives of) the two (lower) castes, and of 

a Vaisya by (a wife of) the one caste (below him) are all six called 

base-born (apasada). 

   11. From a Kshatriya by the daughter of a Brahmana is born (a son 

called) according to his caste (gati) a Suta; from a Vaisya by  
females 

of the royal and the Brahmana (castes) spring a Magadha and a  
Vaideha. 

   12. From a Sudra are born an Ayogava, a Kshattri, and a Kandala, 

the lowest of men, by Vaisya, Kshatriya, and Brahmana) females, 

(sons who owe their origin to) a confusion of the castes. 

   13. As an Ambashtha and an Ugra, (begotten) in the direct order 

on (women) one degree lower (than their husbands) are declared (to 

be), even so are a Kshattri and a Vaidehaka, though they were born 

in the inverse order of the castes (from mothers one degree higher 

than the fathers). 

   14. Those sons of the twice-born, begotten on wives of the next 

lower castes, who have been enumerated in due order, they call by 

the name Anantaras (belonging to the next lower caste), on account 

of the blemish (inherent) in their mothers. 

   15. A Brahmana begets on the daughter of an Ugra an Avrita, on 

the daughter of an Ambashtha an Abhira, but on a female of the  
Ayogava 

(caste) a Dhigvana. 

   16. From a Sudra spring in the inverse order (by females of the 

higher castes) three base-born (sons, apasada), an Ayogava, a 

Kshattri, and a Kandala, the lowest of men; 

   17. From a Vaisya are born in the inverse order of the castes a 

Magadha and a Vaideha, but from a Kshatriya a Suta only; these are 

three other base-born ones (apasada). 

   18. The son of a Nishada by a Sudra female becomes a Pukkasa by 

caste (gati), but the son of a Sudra by a Nishada female is declared 

to be a Kukkutaka. 

   19. Moreover, the son of by Kshattri by an Ugra female is called 

a Svapaka; but one begotten by a Vaidehaka on an Ambashtha female is 

named a Vena. 

   20. Those (sons) whom the twice-born beget on wives of equal  
caste, 

but who, not fulfilling their sacred duties, are excluded from the 

Savitri, one must designate by the appellation Vratyas. 

   21. But from a Vratya (of the) Brahmana (caste) spring the wicked 

Bhriggakantaka, the Avantya, the Vatadhana, the Pushpadha, and the 

Saikha. 

   22. From a Vratya (of the) Kshatriya (caste), the Ghalla, the 

Malla, the Likkhivi, the Nata, the Karana, the Khasa, and the  
Dravida. 

   23. From a Vratya (of the) Vaisya (caste) are born a Sudhanvan, 

an Akarya, a Karusha, a Viganman, a Maitra, and a Satvata. 

   24. By adultery (committed by persons) of (different) castes, by 

marriages with women who ought not to be married, and by the neglect 

of the duties and occupations (prescribed) to each, are produced  
(sons 

who owe their origin) to a confusion the castes. 

   25. I will (now) fully enumerate those (sons) of mixed origin, 

who are born of Anulomas and of Pratilomas, and (thus) are mutually 

connected. 

   26. The Suta, the Vaidehaka, the Kandala, that lowest of mortals, 

the Magadha, he of the Kshattri caste (gati), and the Ayogava, 

   27. These six (Pratilomas) beget similar races (varna) on women 

of their own (caste), they (also) produce (the like) with females of 

their mother's caste (gati), and with females (of) higher ones. 

   28. As a (Brahmana) begets on (females of) two out of the three 

(twice-born castes a son similar to) himself, (but inferior) on 

account of the lower degree (of the mother), and (one equal to 

himself) on a female of his own race, even so is the order in the  
case 

of the excluded (races, vahya). 

   29. Those (six mentioned above) also beget, the one on the 

females of the other, a great many (kinds of) despicable (sons), 

even more sinful than their (fathers), and excluded (from the Aryan 

community, vahya). 

   30. Just as a Sudra begets on a Brahmana female a being excluded 

(from the Aryan community), even so (a person himself) excluded pro 

creates with (females of) the four castes (varna, sons) more (worthy 

of being) excluded (than he himself). 

   31. But men excluded (by the Aryans, vahya), who approach females 

of higher rank, beget races (varna) still more worthy to be 

excluded, low men (hina) still lower races, even fifteen (in number). 

   32. A Dasyu begets on an Ayogava (woman) a Sairandhra, who is 

skilled in adorning and attending (his master), who, (though) not a 

slave, lives like a slave, (or) subsists by snaring (animals). 

   33. A Vaideha produces (with the same) a sweet-voiced Maitreyaka, 

who, ringing a bell at the appearance of dawn, continually. praises 

(great) men. 

   34. A Nishada begets (on the same) a Margava (or) Dasa, who 

subsists by working as a boatman, (and) whom the inhabitants of 

Aryavarta call a Kaivarta. 

   35. Those three base-born ones are severally begot on Ayogava 

women, who wear the clothes of the dead, are wicked, and eat 

reprehensible food. 

   36. From a Nishada springs (by a woman of the Vaideha caste) a 

Karavara, who works in leather; and from a Vaidehaka (by women of 

the Karavara and Nishada castes), an Andhra and a Meda, who dwell 

outside the village. 

   37. From a Kandala by a Vaideha woman is born a Pandusopaka, who 

deals in cane; from a Nishada (by the same) an Ahindika. 

   38. But from a Kandala by a Pukkasa woman is born the sinful 

Sopaka, who lives by the occupations of his sire, and is ever  
despised 

by good men. 

   39. A Nishada woman bears to a Kandala a son (called)  
Antyavasayin, 

employed in burial-grounds, and despised even by those excluded 

(from the Aryan community). 

   40. These races, (which originate) in a confusion (of the castes 

and) have been described according to their fathers and mothers, may 

be known by their occupations, whether they conceal or openly show 

themselves. 

   41. Six sons, begotten (by Aryans) on women of equal and the next 

lower castes (Anantara), have the duties of twice-born men; but all 

those born in consequence of a violation (of the law) are, as 

regards their duties, equal to Sudras. 

   42. By the power of austerities and of the seed (from which they 

sprang), these (races) obtain here among men more exalted or lower 

rank in successive births. 

   43. But in consequence of the omission of the sacred rites, and 

of their not consulting Brahmanas, the following tribes of 

Kshatriyas have gradually sunk in this world to the condition of 

Sudras; 

   44. (Viz.) the Paundrakas, the Kodas, the Dravidas, the Kambogas, 

the Yavanas, the Sakas, the Paradas, the Pahlavas, the Kinas, the 

Kiratas, and the Daradas. 

   45. All those tribes in this world, which are excluded from (the 

community of) those born from the mouth, the arms, the thighs, and  
the 

feet (of Brahman), are called Dasyus, whether they speak the 

language of the Mlekkhas (barbarians) or that of the Aryans. 

   46. Those who have been mentioned as the base-born (offspring, 

apasada) of Aryans, or as produced in consequence of a violation (of 

the law, apadhvamsaga), shall subsist by occupations reprehended by 

the twice-born. 

   47. To Sutas (belongs) the management of horses and of chariots;  
to 

Ambashthas, the art of healing; to Vaidehakas, the service of women; 

to Magadhas, trade; 

   48. Killing fish to Nishadas; carpenters' work to the Ayogava; to 

Medas, Andhras, Kunkus, and Madgus, the slaughter of wild animals; 

   49. To Kshattris, Ugras, and Pukkasas, catching and killing 

(animals) living in holes; to Dhigvanas, working in leather; to  
Venas, 

playing drums. 

   50. Near well-known trees and burial-grounds, on mountains and in 

groves, let these (tribes) dwell, known (by certain marks), and 

subsisting by their peculiar occupations. 

   51. But the dwellings of Kandalas and Svapakas shall be outside  
the 

village, they must be made Apapatras, and their wealth (shall be)  
dogs 

and donkeys. 

   52. Their dress (shall be) the garments of the dead, (they shall 

eat) their food from broken dishes, black iron (shall be) their 

ornaments, and they must always wander from place to place. 

   53. A man who fulfils a religious duty, shall not seek 

intercourse with them; their transactions (shall be) among  
themselves, 

and their marriages with their equals. 

   54. Their food shall be given to them by others (than an Aryan 

giver) in a broken dish; at night they shall not walk about in 

villages and in towns. 

   55. By day they may go about for the purpose of their work, 

distinguished by marks at the king's command, and they shall carry  
out 

the corpses (of persons) who have no relatives; that is a settled 

rule. 

   56. By the king's order they shall always execute the criminals,  
in 

accordance with the law, and they shall take for themselves the 

clothes, the beds, and the ornaments of (such) criminals. 

   57. A man of impure origin, who belongs not to any caste, (varna, 

but whose character is) not known, who, (though) not an Aryan, has  
the 

appearance of an Aryan, one may discover by his acts. 

   58. Behaviour unworthy of an Aryan, harshness, cruelty, and 

habitual neglect of the prescribed duties betray in this world a man 

of impure origin. 

   59. A base-born man either resembles in character his father, or 

his mother, or both; he can never conceal his real nature. 

   60. Even if a man, born in a great family, sprang from criminal 

intercourse, he will certainly possess the faults of his (father), 

be they small or great. 

   61. But that kingdom in which such bastards, sullying (the purity 

of) the castes, are born, perishes quickly together with its 

inhabitants. 

   62. Dying, without the expectation of a reward, for the sake of 

Brahmanas and of cows, or in the defence of women and children, 

secures beatitude to those excluded (from the Aryan community,  
vahya.) 

   63. Abstention from injuring (creatures), veracity, abstention  
from 

unlawfully appropriating (the goods of others), purity, and control  
of 

the organs, Manu has declared to be the summary of the law for the 

four castes. 

   64. If (a female of the caste), sprung from a Brahmana and a 

Sudra female, bear (children) to one of the highest caste, the 

inferior (tribe) attains the highest caste within the seventh 

generation. 

   65. (Thus) a Sudra attains the rank of a Brahmana, and (in a 

similar manner) a Brahmana sinks to the level of a Sudra; but know 

that it is the same with the offspring of a Kshatriya or of a Vaisya. 

   66. If (a doubt) should arise, with whom the preeminence (is, 

whether) with him whom an Aryan by chance begot on a non-Aryan  
female, 

or (with the son) of a Brahmana woman by a non-Aryan, 

   67. The decision is as follows: 'He who was begotten by an Aryan  
on 

a non-Aryan female, may become (like to) an Aryan by his virtues; he 

whom an Aryan (mother) bore to a non-Aryan father (is and remains) 

unlike to an Aryan.' 

   68. The law prescribes that neither of the two shall receive the 

sacraments, the first (being excluded) on account of the lowness of 

his origin, the second (because the union of his parents was) 

against the order of the castes. 

   69. As good seed, springing up in good soil, turns out perfectly 

well, even so the son of an Aryan by an Aryan woman is worthy of all 

the sacraments. 

   70. Some sages declare the seed to be more important, and others 

the field; again others (assert that) the seed and the field (are 

equally important); but the legal decision on this point is as 

follows: 

   71. Seed, sown on barren ground, perishes in it; a (fertile) 

field also, in which no (good) seed (is sown), will remain barren. 

   72. As through the power of the seed (sons) born of animals 

became sages who are honoured and praised, hence the seed is 

declared to be more important. 

   73. Having considered (the case of) a non-Aryan who acts like an 

Aryan, and (that of) an Aryan who acts like a non-Aryan, the creator 

declared, 'Those two are neither equal nor unequal.' 

   74. Brahmanas who are intent on the means (of gaining union with) 

Brahman and firm in (discharging) their duties, shall live by duly 

performing the following six acts, (which are enumerated) in their 

(proper) order. 

   75. Teaching, studying, sacrificing for himself, sacrificing for 

others, making gifts and receiving them are the six acts 

(prescribed) for a Brahmana. 

   76. But among the six acts (ordained) for him three are his means 

of subsistence, (viz.) sacrificing for others, teaching, and  
accepting 

gifts from pure men. 

   77. (Passing) from the Brahmana to the Kshatriya, three acts 

(incumbent on the former) are forbidden, (viz.) teaching, 

sacrificing for others, and, thirdly, the acceptance of gifts. 

   78. The same are likewise forbidden to a Vaisya, that is a 

settled rule; for Manu, the lord of creatures (Pragapati), has not 

prescribed them for (men of) those two (castes). 

   79. To carry arms for striking and for throwing (is prescribed)  
for 

Kshatriyas as a means of subsistence; to trade, (to rear) cattle, 

and agriculture for Vaisyas; but their duties are liberality, the 

study of the Veda, and the performance of sacrifices. 

   80. Among the several occupations the most commendable are, 

teaching the Veda for a Brahmana, protecting (the people) for a 

Kshatriya, and trade for a Vaisya. 

   81. But a Brahmana, unable to subsist by his peculiar occupations 

just mentioned, may live according to the law applicable to 

Kshatriyas; for the latter is next to him in rank. 

   82. If it be asked, 'How shall it be, if he cannot maintain  
himself 

by either (of these occupations?' the answer is), he may adopt a 

Vaisya's mode of life, employing himself in agriculture and rearing 

cattle. 

   83. But a Brahmana, or a Kshatriya, living by a Vaisya's mode of 

subsistence, shall carefully avoid (the pursuit of) agriculture, 

(which causes) injury to many beings and depends on others. 

   84. (Some) declare that agriculture is something excellent, (but) 

that means of subsistence is blamed by the virtuous; (for) the 

wooden (implement) with iron point injuries the earth and (the  
beings) 

living in the earth. 

   85. But he who, through a want of means of subsistence, gives up 

the strictness with respect to his duties, may sell, in order to 

increase his wealth, the commodities sold by Vaisyas, making  
(however) 

the (following) exceptions. 

   86. He must avoid (selling) condiments of all sorts, cooked food 

and sesamum, stones, salt, cattle, and human (beings), 

   87. All dyed cloth, as well as cloth made of hemp, or flax, or 

wool, even though they be not dyed, fruit, roots, and (medical) herbs 

   88. Water, weapons, poison, meat, Soma, and perfumes of all 

kinds, fresh milk, honey, sour milk, clarified butter, oil, wax, 

sugar, Kusa-grass; 

   89. All beasts of the forest, animals with fangs or tusks, birds, 

spirituous liquor, indigo, lac, and all one-hoofed beasts. 

   90. But he who subsists by agriculture, may at pleasure sell 

unmixed sesamum grains for sacred purposes, provided he himself has 

grown them and has not kept them long. 

   91. If he applies sesamum to any other purpose but food,  
anointing, 

and charitable gifts, he will be born (again) as a worm and, 

together with his ancestors, be plunged into the ordure of dogs. 

   92. By (selling) flesh, salt, and lac a Brahmana at once becomes  
an 

outcast; by selling milk he becomes (equal to) a Sudra in three days. 

   93. But by willingly selling in this world other (forbidden) 

commodities, a Brahmana assumes after seven nights the character of 

a Vaisya. 

   94. Condiments may be bartered for condiments, but by no means  
salt 

for (other) condiments; cooked food (may be exchanged) for (other 

kinds of) cooked food, and sesamum seeds for grain in equal 

quantities. 

   95. A Kshatriya who has fallen into distress, may subsist by all 

these (means); but he must never arrogantly adopt the mode of life 

(prescribed for his) betters. 

   96. A man of low caste who through covetousness lives by the 

occupations of a higher one, the king shall deprive of his property 

and banish. 

   97. It is better (to discharge) one's own (appointed) duty 

incompletely than to perform completely that of another; for he who 

lives according to the law of another (caste) is instantly excluded 

from his own. 

   98. A Vaisya who is unable to subsist by his own duties, may even 

maintain himself by a Sudra's mode of life, avoiding (however) acts 

forbidden (to him), and he should give it up, when he is able (to do 

so). 

   99. But a Sudra, being unable to find service with the twice-born 

and threatened with the loss of his sons and wife (through hunger), 

may maintain himself by handicrafts. 

   100. (Let him follow) those mechanical occupations and those 

various practical arts by following which the twice-born are (best) 

served. 

   101. A Brahmana who is distressed through a want of means of 

subsistence and pines (with hunger), (but) unwilling to adopt a 

Vaisya's mode of life and resolved to follow his own (prescribed) 

path, may act in the following manner. 

   102. A Brahmana who has fallen into distress may accept (gifts) 

from anybody; for according to the law it is not possible (to 

assert) that anything pure can be sullied. 

   103. By teaching, by sacrificing for, and by accepting gifts from 

despicable (men) Brahmanas (in distress) commit not sin; for they  
(are 

as pure) as fire and water. 

   104. He who, when in danger of losing his life, accepts food from 

any person whatsoever, is no more tainted by sin than the sky by mud. 

   105. Agigarta, who suffered hunger, approached in order to slay 

(his own) son, and was not tainted by sin, since he (only) sought a 

remedy against famishing. 

   106. Vamadeva, who well knew right and wrong, did not sully  
himself 

when, tormented (by hunger), he desired to eat the flesh of a dog in 

order to save his life. 

   107. Bharadvaga, a performer of great austerities, accepted many 

cows from the carpenter Bribu, when he was starving together with 

his sons in a lonely forest. 

   108. Visvamitra, who well knew what is right or wrong, 

approached, when he was tormented by hunger, (to eat) the haunch of 

a dog, receiving it the hands of a Kandala. 

   109. On (comparing) the acceptance (of gifts from low men), 

sacrificing (for them), and teaching (them), the acceptance of gifts 

is the meanest (of those acts) and (most) reprehensible for a  
Brahmana 

(on account of its results) in the next life. 

   110. (For) assisting in sacrifices and teaching are (two acts) 

always performed for men who have received the sacraments; but the 

acceptance of gifts takes place even in (case the giver is) a Sudra  
of 

the lowest class. 

   111. The guilt incurred by offering sacrifices for teaching 

(unworthy men) is removed by muttering (sacred texts) and by burnt 

offerings, but that incurred by accepting gifts (from them) by 

throwing (the gifts) away and by austerities. 

   112. A Brahmana who is unable to maintain himself, should 

(rather) glean ears or grains from (the field of) any (man); 

gleaning ears is better than accepting gifts, picking up single  
grains 

is declared to be still more laudable. 

   113. If Brahmanas, who are Snatakas, are pining with hunger, or 

in want of (utensils made of) common metals, or of other property, 

they may ask the king for them; if he is not disposed to be liberal, 

he must be left. 

   114. (The acceptance on an untilled field is less blamable than 

(that of) a tilled one; (with respect to) cows, goats, sheep, gold, 

grain, and cooked food, (the acceptance of) each earlier-named 

(article is less blamable than of the following ones). 

   115. There are seven lawful modes of acquiring property, (viz.) 

inheritance, finding or friendly donation, purchase, conquest,  
lending 

at interest, the performance of work, and the acceptance of gifts  
from 

virtuous men. 

   116. Learning, mechanical arts, work for wages, service, rearing 

cattle, traffic, agriculture, contentment (with little), alms, and 

receiving interest on money, are the ten modes of subsistence 

(permitted to all men in times of distress). 

   117. Neither a Brahmana, nor a Kshatriya must lend (money at) 

interest; but at his pleasure (either of them) may, in times of 

distress when he requires money) for sacred purposes, lend to a very 

sinful man at a small interest. 

   118. A Kshatriya (king) who, in times of distress, takes even the 

fourth part (of the crops), is free from guilt, if he protects his 

subjects to the best of his ability. 

   119. His peculiar duty is conquest, and he must not turn back in 

danger; having protected the Vaisyas by his weapons, he may cause 

the legal tax to be collected; 

   120. (Viz.) from Vaisyas one-eighth as the tax on grain, 

one-twentieth (on the profits on gold and cattle), which amount at 

least to one Karshapana; Sudras, artisans, and mechanics (shall) 

benefit (the king) by (doing) work (for him). 

   121. If a Sudra, (unable to subsist by serving Brahmanas,) seeks 

a livelihood, he may serve Kshatriyas, or he may also seek to  
maintain 

himself by attending on a wealthy Vaisya. 

   122. But let a (Sudra) serve Brahmanas, either for the sake of 

heaven, or with a view to both (this life and the next); for he who  
is 

called the servant of a Brahmana thereby gains all his ends. 

   123. The service of Brahmanas alone is declared (to be) an 

excellent occupation for a Sudra; for whatever else besides this he 

may perform will bear him no fruit. 

   124. They must allot to him out of their own family (-property) a 

suitable maintenance, after considering his ability, his industry,  
and 

the number of those whom he is bound to support. 

   125. The remnants of their food must be given to him, as well as 

their old clothes, the refuse of their grain, and their old 

household furniture. 

   126. A Sudra cannot commit an offence, causing loss of caste 

(pataka), and he is not worthy to receive the sacraments; he has no 

right to (fulfil) the sacred law (of the Aryans, yet) there is no 

prohibition against (his fulfilling certain portions of) the law. 

   127. (Sudras) who are desirous to gain merit, and know (their) 

duty, commit no sin, but gain praise, if they imitate the practice 

of virtuous men without reciting sacred texts. 

   128. The more a (Sudra), keeping himself free from envy, imitates 

the behaviour of the virtuous, the more he gains, without being 

censured, (exaltation in) this world and the next. 

   129. No collection of wealth must be made by a Sudra, even though 

he be able (to do it); for a Sudra who has acquired wealth, gives  
pain 

to Brahmanas. 

   130. The duties of the four castes (varna) in times of distress 

have thus been declared, and if they perform them well, they will 

reach the most blessed state. 

   131. Thus all the legal rules for the four castes have been 

proclaimed; I next will promulgate the auspicious rules for penances. 

                         CHAPTER XI. 

   1. Him who wishes (to marry for the sake of having) offspring, 

him who wishes to perform a sacrifice, a traveller, him who has 

given away all his property, him who begs for the sake of his  
teacher, 

his father, or his mother, a student of the Veda, and a sick man, 

   2. These nine Brahmanas one should consider as Snatakas, begging  
in 

order to fulfil the sacred law; to such poor men gifts must be given 

in proportion to their learning. 

   3. To these most excellent among the twice-born, food and 

presents (of money) must be given; it is declared that food must be 

given to others outside the sacrificial enclosure. 

   4. But a king shall bestow, as is proper, jewels of all sorts, 

and presents for the sake of sacrifices on Brahmanas learned in the 

Vedas. 

   5. If a man who has a wife weds a second wife, having begged 

money (to defray the marriage expenses, he obtains) no advantage but 

sensual enjoyment; but the issue (of his second marriage belongs) to 

the giver of the money. 

   6. One should give, according to one's ability, wealth to  
Brahmanas 

learned in the Veda and living alone; (thus) one obtains after death 

heavenly bliss. 

   7. He who may possess (a supply of) food sufficient to maintain 

those dependant on him during three years or more than that, is  
worthy 

to drink the Soma-juice. 

   8. But a twice-born man, who, though possessing less than that 

amount of property, nevertheless drinks the Soma-juice, does not 

derive any benefit from that (act), though he may have formerly 

drunk the Soma-juice. 

   9. (If) an opulent man (is) liberal towards strangers, while his 

family lives in distress, that counterfeit virtue will first make 

him taste the sweets (of fame, but afterwards) make him swallow the 

poison (of punishment in hell). 

   10. If (a man) does anything for the sake of his happiness in 

another world, to the detriment of those whom he is bound to  
maintain, 

that produces evil results for him, both while he lives and when he  
is 

dead. 

   11. If a sacrifice, (offered) by (any twice-born) sacrificer,  
(and) 

especially by a Brahmana, must remain incomplete through (the want  
of) 

one requisite, while a righteous king rules, 

   12. That article (required) for the completion of the sacrifice, 

may be taken (forcibly) from the house of any Vaisya, who possesses 

a large number of cattle, (but) neither performs the (minor) 

sacrifices nor drinks the Soma-juice; 

   13. (Or) the (sacrificer) may take at his pleasure two or three 

(articles required for a sacrifice) from the house of a Sudra; for a 

Sudra has no business with sacrifices. 

   14. If (a man) possessing one hundred cows, kindles not the 

sacred fire, or one possessing a thousand cows, drinks not the 

Soma-juice, a (sacrificer) may unhesitatingly take (what he 

requires) from the houses of those two, even (though they be  
Brahmanas 

or Kshatriyas); 

   15. (Or) he may take (it by force or fraud) from one who always 

takes and never gives, and who refuses to give it; thus the fame (of 

the taker) will spread and his merit increase. 

   16. Likewise he who has not eaten at (the time of) six meals, may 

take at (the time of) the seventh meal (food) from a man who 

neglects his sacred duties, without (however) making a provision for 

the morrow, 

   17. Either from the threshing-floor, or from a field, or out of  
the 

house, or wherever he finds it; but if (the owner) asks him, he must 

confess to him that (deed and its cause). 

   18. (On such occasions) a Kshatriya must never take the property  
of 

a (virtuous Brahmana; but he who is starving may appropriate the 

possessions of a Dasyu, or of one who neglects his sacred duties. 

   19. He who takes property from the wicked and bestows it on the 

virtuous, transforms himself into a boat, and carries both (over the 

sea of misfortune). 

   20. The property of those who zealously offer sacrifices, the 

wise call the property of the gods; but the wealth of those who 

perform no sacrifices is called the property of the Asuras. 

   21. On him (who, for the reasons stated, appropriates another's 

possessions), a righteous king shall not inflict punishment; for (in 

that case) a Brahmana pines with hunger through the Kshatriya's want 

of care. 

   22. Having ascertained the number of those dependent on such a  
man, 

and having fully considered his learning and his conduct, the king 

shall allow him, out of his own property, a maintenance whereon he  
may 

live according to the law; 

   23. And after allotting to him a maintenance, the king must  
protect 

him in every way; for he obtains from such (a man) whom he protects, 

the part of his spiritual merit. 

   24. A Brahmana shall never beg from a Sudra property for a 

sacrifice; for a sacrificer, having begged (it from such a man),  
after 

death is born (again) as a Kandala. 

   25. A Brahmana who, having begged any property for a sacrifice, 

does not use the whole (for that purpose), becomes for a hundred  
years 

a (vulture of the kind called) Bhasa, or a crow. 

   26. That sinful man, who, through covetousness, seizes the  
property 

of the gods, or the property of Brahmanas, feeds in another world on 

the leavings of vultures. 

   27. In case the prescribed animal and Soma-sacrifices cannot be 

performed, let him always offer at the change of the year a  
Vaisvanari 

Ishti as a penance (for the omission). 

   28. But a twice-born, who, without being in distress, performs 

his duties according to the law for times of distress, obtains no 

reward for them in the next world; that is the opinion (of the  
sages). 

   29. By the Visve-devas, by the Sadhyas, and by the great sages 

(of the) Brahmana (caste), who were afraid of perishing in times of 

distress, a substitute was made for the (principal) rule. 

   30. That evil-minded man, who, being able (to fulfil) the 

original law, lives according to the secondary rule, reaps no reward 

for that after death. 

   31. A Brahmana who knows the law need not bring any (offence) to 

the notice of the king; by his own power alone be can punish those  
men 

who injure him. 

   32. His own power is greater than the power of the king; the 

Brahmana therefore, may punish his foes by his own power alone. 

   33. Let him use without hesitation the sacred texts, revealed by 

Atharvan and by Angiras; speech, indeed, is the weapon of the 

Brahmana, with that he may slay his enemies. 

   34. A Kshatriya shall pass through misfortunes which have 

befallen him by the strength of his arms, a Vaisya and a Sudra by 

their wealth, the chief of the twice-born by muttered prayers and 

burnt-oblations. 

   35. The Brahmana is declared (to be) the creator (of the world), 

the punisher, the teacher, (and hence) a benefactor (of all created 

beings); to him let no man say anything unpropitious, nor use any 

harsh words. 

   36. Neither a girl, nor a (married) young woman, nor a man of 

little learning, nor a fool, nor a man in great suffering, nor one 

uninitiated, shall offer an Agnihotra. 

   37. For such (persons) offering a burnt-oblation sink into hell,  
as 

well as he to whom that (Agnihotra) belongs; hence the person who 

sacrifices (for another) must be skilled in (the performance of) 

Vaitana (rites), and know the whole Veda. 

   38. A Brahmana who, though wealthy, does not give, as fee for the 

performance of an Agnyadheya, a horse sacred to Pragapati, becomes 

(equal to one) who has not kindled the sacred fires. 

   39. Let him who has faith and controls his senses perform other 

meritorious acts, but let him on no account offer sacrifices at 

which he gives smaller fees (than those prescribed). 

   40. The organs (of sense and action), honour, (bliss in) heaven, 

longevity, fame, offspring, and cattle are destroyed by a sacrifice  
at 

which (too) small sacrificial fees are given; hence a man of small 

means should not offer a (Srauta) sacrifice. 

   41. A Brahmana who, being an Agnihotrin, voluntarily neglects the 

sacred fires, shall perform a lunar penance during one month; for  
that 

(offence) is equal to the slaughter of a son. 

   42. Those who, obtaining wealth from Sudras, (and using that)  
offer 

an Agnihotra, are priests officiating for Sudras, (and hence)  
censured 

among those who recite the Veda. 

   43. Treading with his foot on the heads of those fools who 

worship a fire (kindled at the expense) of a Sudra, the giver (of 

the wealth) shall always pass over his miseries (in the next world). 

   44. A man who omits a prescribed act, or performs a blamable act, 

or cleaves to sensual enjoyments, must perform a penance. 

   45. (All) sages prescribe a penance for a sin unintentionally 

committed; some declare, on the evidence of the revealed texts, 

(that it may be performed) even for an intentional (offence). 

   46. A sin unintentionally committed is expiated by the recitation 

of Vedic texts, but that which (men) in their folly commit 

intentionally, by various (special) penances. 

   47. A twice-born man, having become liable to perform a penance,  
be 

it by (the decree of) fate or by (an act) committed in a former 

life, must not, before the penance has been performed, have 

intercourse with virtuous men. 

   48. Some wicked men suffer a change of their (natural) appearance 

in consequence of crimes committed in this life, and some in 

consequence of those committed in a former (existence). 

   49. He who steals the gold (of a Brahmana) has diseased nails; a 

drinker of (the spirituous liquor called) Sura, black teeth; the 

slayer of a Brahmana, consumption; the violator of a Guru's bed, a 

diseased skin; 

   50. An informer, a foul-smelling nose; a calumniator, a stinking 

breath; a stealer of grain, deficiency in limbs; he who adulterates 

(grain), redundant limbs; 

   51. A stealer of (cooked) food, dyspepsia; a stealer of the words 

(of the Veda), dumbness a stealer of clothes, white leprosy; a 

horse-stealer, lameness. 

   52. The stealer of a lamp will become blind; he who extinguishes  
it 

will become one-eyed; injury (to sentient beings) is punished by 

general sickliness; an adulterer (will have) swellings (in his  
limbs). 

   53. Thus in consequence of a remnant of (the guilt of former) 

crimes, are born idiots, dumb, blind, deaf, and deformed men, who 

are (all) despised by the virtuous. 

   54. Penances, therefore, must always be performed for the sake of 

purification, because those whose sins have not been expiated, are 

born (again) with disgraceful marks. 

   55. Killing a Brahmana, drinking (the spirituous liquor called) 

Sura, stealing (the gold of a Brahmana), adultery with a Guru's 

wife, and associating with such (offenders), they declare (to be) 

mortal sins (mahapataka). 

   56. Falsely attributing to oneself high birth, giving information 

to the king (regarding a crime), and falsely accusing one's teacher, 

(are offences) equal to slaying a Brahmana. 

   57. Forgetting the Veda, reviling the Vedas, giving false  
evidence, 

slaying a friend, eating forbidden food, or (swallowing substances) 

unfit for food, are six (offences) equal to drinking Sura. 

   58. Stealing a deposit, or men, a horse, and silver, land,  
diamonds 

and (other) gems, is declared to be equal to stealing the gold (of a 

Brahmana). 

   59. Carnal intercourse with sisters by the same mother, with 

(unmarried) maidens, with females of the lowest castes, with the  
wives 

of a friend, or of a son, they declare to be equal to the violation  
of 

a Guru's bed. 

   60. Slaying kine, sacrificing for those who are unworthy to 

sacrifice, adultery, selling oneself, casting off one's teacher, 

mother, father, or son, giving up the (daily) study of the Veda, and 

neglecting the (sacred domestic) fire, 

   61. Allowing one's younger brother to marry first, marrying 

before one's elder brother, giving a daughter to, or sacrificing 

for, (either brother), 

   62. Defiling a damsel, usury, breaking a vow, selling a tank, a 

garden, one's wife, or child, 

   63. Living as a Vratya, casting off a relative, teaching (the  
Veda) 

for wages, learning (the Veda) from a paid teacher, and selling 

goods which one ought not to sell, 

   64. Superintending mines (or factories) of any sort, executing 

great mechanical works, injuring (living) plants, subsisting on (the 

earnings of) one's wife, sorcery (by means of sacrifices), and  
working 

(magic by means of) roots, (and so forth), 

   65. Cutting down green trees for firewood, doing acts for one's  
own 

advantage only, eating prohibited food, 

   66. Neglecting to kindle the sacred fires, theft, non-payment of 

(the three) debts, studying bad books, and practising (the arts of) 

dancing and singing, 

   67. Stealing grain, base metals, or cattle, intercourse with 

women who drink spirituous liquor, slaying women, Sudras, Vaisyas, 

or Kshatriyas, and atheism, (are all) minor offences, causing loss 

of caste (Upapataka). 

   68. Giving pain to a Brahmana (by a blow), smelling at things  
which 

ought not to be smelt at, or at spirituous liquor, cheating, and an 

unnatural offence with a man, are declared to cause the loss of 

caste (Gatibhramsa) 

   69. Killing a donkey, a horse, a camel, a deer, an elephant, a 

goat, a sheep, a fish, a snake, or a buffalo, must be known to  
degrade 

(the offender) to a mixed caste (Samkarikarana). 

   70. Accepting presents from blamed men, trading, serving Sudras, 

and speaking a falsehood, make (the offender) unworthy to receive 

gifts (Apatra). 

   71. Killing insects, small or large, or birds, eating anything  
kept 

close to spirituous liquors, stealing fruit, firewood, or flowers, 

(are offences) which make impure (Malavaha). 

   72. Learn (now) completely those penances, by means of which all 

the several offences mentioned (can) be expiated. 

   73. For his purification the slayer of a Brahmana shall make a 

hut in the forest and dwell (in it) during twelve years, subsisting  
on 

alms and making the skull of a dead man his flag. 

   74. Or let him, of his own free will, become (in a battle) the 

target of archers who know (his purpose); or he may thrice throw 

himself headlong into a blazing fire; 

   75. Or he may offer a horse-sacrifice, a Svargit, a Gosava, an 

Abhigit, a Visvagit, a Trivrit, or an Agnishtut; 

   76. Or, in order to remove (the guilt of) slaying a Brahmana, he 

may walk one hundred yoganas, reciting one of the Vedas, eating 

little, and controlling his organs; 

   77. Or he may present to a Brahmana, learned in the Vedas, whole 

property, as much wealth as suffices for the maintenance (of the 

recipient), or a house together with the furniture; 

   78. Or, subsisting on sacrificial food, he may walk against the 

stream along (the whole course of the river) Sarasvati; or, 

restricting his food (very much), he may mutter thrice the Samhita 

of a Veda. 

   79. Having shaved off (all his hair), he may dwell at the  
extremity 

of the village, or in a cow-pen, or in a hermitage, or at the root 

of a tree, taking pleasure in doing good to cows and Brahmanas. 

   80. He who unhesitatingly abandons life for the sake of Brahmanas 

or of cows, is freed from (the guilt of) the murder of a Brahmana,  
and 

(so is he) who saves (the life of) a cow, or of a Brahmana. 

   81. If either he fights at least three times (against robbers in 

defence of) a Brahmana's (property), or reconquers the whole 

property of a Brahmana, or if he loses his life for such a cause, he 

is freed (from his guilt). 

   82. He who thus (remains) always firm in his vow, chaste, and of 

concentrated mind, removes after the lapse of twelve years (the 

guilt of) slaying a Brahmana. 

   83. Or he who, after confessing his crime in an assembly of the 

gods of the earth (Brahnanas), and the gods of men (Kshatriyas), 

bathes (with the priests) at the close of a horse-sacrifice, is  
(also) 

freed (from guilt). 

   84. The Brahmana is declared (to be) the root of the sacred law  
and 

the Kshatriya its top; hence he who has confessed his sin before an 

assembly of such men, becomes pure. 

   85. By his origin alone a Brahmana is a deity even for the gods, 

and (his teaching is) authoritative for men, because the Veda is the 

foundation for that. 

   86. (If) only three of them who are learned in the Veda proclaim 

the expiation for offences, that shall purify the (sinners); for the 

words of learned men are a means of purification. 

   87. A Brahmana who, with a concentrated mind, follows any of the 

(above-mentioned) rules, removes the sin committed by slaying a 

Brahmana through his self-control. 

   88. For destroying the embryo (of a Brahmana, the sex of which  
was) 

unknown, for slaying a Kshatriya or a Vaisya who are (engaged in or) 

have offered a (Vedic) sacrifice, or a (Brahmana) woman who has  
bathed 

after temporary uncleanness (Atreyi), he must perform the same 

penance, 

   89. Likewise for giving false evidence (in an important cause),  
for 

passionately abusing the teacher, for stealing a deposit, and for 

killing (his) wife or his friend: 

   90. This expiation has been prescribed for unintentionally 

killing a Brahmana; but for intentionally slaying a Brahmana no 

atonement is ordained. 

   91. A twice-born man who has (intentionally) drunk, through 

delusion of mind, (the spirituous liquor called) Sura shall drink  
that 

liquor boiling-hot; when his body has been completely scalded by  
that, 

he is freed from his guilt; 

   92. Or he may drink cow's urine, water, milk, clarified butter or 

(liquid) cowdung boiling-hot, until he dies; 

   93. Or, in order to remove (the guilt of) drinking Sura, he may  
eat 

during a year once (a day) at night grains (of rice) or oilcake, 

wearing clothes made of cowhair and his own hair in braids and 

carrying (a wine cup as) a flag. 

   94. Sura, indeed, is the dirty refuse (mala) of grain, sin also 

is called dirt (mala); hence a Brahmana, a Kshatriya, and a Vaisya 

shall not drink Sura. 

   95. Sura one must know to be of three kinds, that distilled from 

molasses (gaudi), that distilled from ground rice, and that 

distilled from Madhuka-flowers (madhvi); as the one (named above)  
even 

so are all (three sorts) forbidden to the chief of the twice-born. 

   96. Sura, (all other) intoxicating drinks and decoctions and 

flesh are the food of the Yakshas, Rakshasas, and Pisakas; a 

Brahmana who eats (the remnants of) the offerings consecrated to the 

gods, must not partake of such (substances). 

   97. A Brahmana, stupefied by drunkenness, might fall on something 

impure, or (improperly) pronounce Vedic (texts), or commit some 

other act which ought not to be committed. 

   98. When the Brahman (the Veda) which dwells in his body is 

(even) once (only) deluged with spirituous liquor, his Brahmanhood 

forsakes him and he becomes a Sudra. 

   99. The various expiations for drinking (the spirituous liquors 

called) Sura have thus been explained; I will next proclaim the 

atonement for stealing the gold (of a Brahmana). 

   100. A Brahmana who has stolen the gold (of a Brahmana) shall go  
to 

the king and, confessing his deed, say, 'Lord, punish me!' 

   101. Taking (from him) the club (which he must carry), the king 

himself shall strike him once, by his death the thief becomes pure;  
or 

a Brahmana (may purify himself) by austerities. 

   102. He who desires to remove by austerities the guilt of 

stealing the gold (of a Brahmana), shall perform the penance 

(prescribed) for the slayer of a Brahmana, (living) in a forest and 

dressed in (garments) made of bark. 

   103. By these penances a twice-born man may remove the guilt 

incurred by a theft (of gold); but he may atone for connexion with a 

Guru's wife by the following penances. 

   104. He who has violated his Guru's bed, shall, after confessing 

his crime, extend himself on a heated iron bed, or embrace the  
red-hot 

image (of a woman); by dying he becomes pure; 

   105. Or, having himself cut off his organ and his testicles and 

having taken them in his joined hands, he may walk straight towards 

the region of Nirriti (the south-west), until he falls down (dead); 

   106. Or, carrying the foot of a bedstead, dressed in (garments 

of) bark and allowing his beard to grow, he may, with a concentrated 

mind, perform during a whole year the Krikkhra (or hard, penance), 

revealed by Pragapati, in a lonely forest; 

   107. Or, controlling his organs, he may during three months 

continuously perform the lunar penance, (subsisting) on sacrificial 

food or barley-gruel, in order to remove (the guilt of) violating a 

Guru's bed. 

   108. By means of these penances men who have committed mortal 

sins (Mahapataka) may remove their guilt, but those who committed 

minor offences, causing loss of caste, (Upapataka, can do it) by the 

various following penances. 

   109. He who has committed a minor offence by slaying a cow (or 

bull) shall drink during (the first) month (a decoction of) 

barley-grains; having shaved all his hair, and covering himself with 

the hide (of the slain cow), he must live in a cow-house. 

   110. During the two (following) months he shall eat a small 

(quantity of food) without any factitious salt at every fourth 

meal-time, and shall bathe in the urine of cows, keeping his organs 

under control. 

   111. During the day he shall follow the cows and, standing  
upright, 

inhale the dust (raised by their hoofs); at night, after serving and 

worshipping them, he shall remain in the (posture, called) virasana. 

   112. Controlling himself and free from anger, he must stand when 

they stand, follow them when they walk, and seat himself when they  
lie 

down. 

   113. (When a cow is) sick, or is threatened by danger from  
thieves, 

tigers, and the like, or falls, or sticks in a morass, he must  
relieve 

her by all possible means: 

   114. In heat, in rain, or in cold, or when the wind blows 

violently, he must not seek to shelter himself, without (first) 

sheltering the cows according to his ability. 

   115. Let him not say (a word), if a cow eats (anything) in his 

own or another's house or field or on the threshing-floor, or if a 

calf drinks (milk). 

   116. The slayer of a cow who serves cows in this manner, removes 

after three months the guilt which he incurred by killing a cow. 

   117. But after he has fully performed the penance, he must give 

to (Brahmanas) learned in the Veda ten cows and a bull, (or) if he 

does not possess (so much property) he must offer to them all he has. 

   118. Twice-born men who have committed (other) minor offences 

(Upapataka), except a student who has broken his vow (Avakirnin), 

may perform, in order to purify themselves, the same penance or also  
a 

lunar penance. 

   119. But a student who has broken his vow shall offer at night on  
a 

crossway to Nirriti a one-eyed ass, according to the rule of the 

Pakayagnas. 

   120. Having offered according to the rule oblations in the fire,  
he 

shall finally offer (four) oblations of clarified butter to Vata, to 

Indra, to the teacher (of the gods, Brihaspati) and to Agni, 

reciting the Rik verse 'May the Maruts grant me,' &c. 

   121. Those who know the Veda declare that a voluntary effusion of 

semen by a twice-born (youth) who fulfils the vow (of studentship 

constitutes) a breach of that vow. 

   122. The divine light which the Veda imparts to the student, 

enters, if he breaks his vow, the Maruts, Puruhuta (Indra), the 

teacher (of the gods, Brihaspati) and Pavaka (Fire). 

   123. When this sin has been committed, he shall go begging to  
seven 

houses, dressed in the hide of the (sacrificed) ass, proclaiming his 

deed. 

   124. Subsisting on a single (daily meal that consists) of the 

alms obtained there and bathing at (the time of) the three savanas 

(morning, noon, and evening), he becomes pure after (the lapse of)  
one 

year. 

   125. For committing with intent any of the deeds which cause loss 

of caste (Gatibhramsakara), (the offender) shall perform a Samtapana 

Krikkhra; (for doing it) unintentionally, (the Krikkhra) revealed by 

Pragapati. 

   126. As atonement for deeds which degrade to a mixed caste 

(Samkara), and for those which make a man unworthy to receive gifts 

(Apatra), (he shall perform) the lunar (penance) during a month; for 

(acts) which render impure (Malinikaraniya) he shall scald himself 

during three days with (hot) barley-gruel. 

   127. One fourth (of the penance) for the murder of a Brahmana is 

prescribed (as expiation) for (intentionally) killing a Kshatriya, 

one-eighth for killing a Vaisya; know that it is one-sixteenth for 

killing a virtuous Sudra. 

   128. But if a Brahmana unintentionally kills a Kshatriya, he 

shall give, in order to purify himself, one thousand cows and a bull; 

   129. Or he may perform the penance prescribed for the murderer of  
a 

Brahmana during three years, controlling himself, wearing his hair 

in braids, staying far away from the village, and dwelling at the  
root 

of a tree. 

   130. A Brahmana who has slain a virtuous Vaisya, shall perform 

the same penance during one year, or he may give one hundred cows 

and one (bull). 

   131. He who has slain a Sudra, shall perform that whole penance 

during six months, or he may also give ten white cows and one bull 

to a Brahmana. 

   132. Having killed a cat, an ichneumon, a blue jay, a frog, a 

dog, an iguana, an owl, or a crow, he shall perform the penance for 

the murder of a Sudra; 

   133. Or he may drink milk during three days, or walk one hundred 

yoganas, or bathe in a river, or mutter the hymn addressed to the 

Waters. 

   134. For killing a snake, a Brahmana shall give a spade of black 

iron, for a eunuch a load of straw and a masha of lead; 

   135. For a boar a pot of clarified butter, for a partridge a 

drona of sesamum-grains, for a parrot a calf two years old, for a 

crane (a calf) three years old. 

   136. If he has killed a Hamsa, a Balaka, a heron, a peacock, a 

monkey, a falcon, or a Bhasa, he shall give a cow to a Brahmana. 

   137. For killing a horse, he shall give a garment, for (killing)  
an 

elephant, five black bulls, for (killing) a goat, or a sheep, a 

draught-ox, for killing a donkey, (a calf) one year old; 

   138. But for killing carnivorous wild beasts, he shall give a 

milch-cow, for (killing) wild beasts that are not carnivorous, a 

heifer, for killing a camel, one krishnala. 

   139. For killing adulterous women of the four castes, he must  
give, 

in order to purify himself, respectively a leathern bag, a bow, a 

goat, or a sheep. 

   140. A twice-born man, who is unable to atone by gifts for the 

slaughter of a serpent and the other (creatures mentioned), shall 

perform for each of them, a Krikkhra (penance) in order to remove 

his guilt. 

   141. But for destroying one thousand (small) animals that have 

bones, or a whole cart-load of boneless (animals), he shall perform 

the penance (prescribed) for the murder of a Sudra. 

   142. But for killing (small) animals which have bones, he should 

give some trifle to a Brahmana; if he injures boneless (animals), he 

becomes pure by a suppressing his breath (pranayama). 

   143. For cutting fruit-trees, shrubs, creepers, lianas, or 

flowering plants, one hundred Rikas must be muttered. 

   144. (For destroying) any kind of creature, bred in food, in 

condiments, in fruit, or in flowers, the expiation is to eat  
clarified 

butter. 

   145. If a man destroys for no good purpose plants produced by 

cultivation, or such as spontaneously spring up in the forest, he 

shall attend a cow during one day, subsisting on milk alone. 

   146. The guilt incurred intentionally or unintentionally by 

injuring (created beings) can be removed by means of these penances; 

hear (now, how) all (sins) committed by partaking of forbidden food 

(or drink, can be expiated). 

   147. He who drinks unintentionally (the spirituous liquor, 

called) Varuni, becomes pure by being initiated (again); (even for 

drinking it) intentionally (a penance) destructive to life must not  
be 

imposed; that is a settled rule. 

   148. He who has drunk water which has stood in a vessel used for 

keeping (the spirituous liquor, called) Sura, or other intoxicating 

drinks, shall drink during five (days and) nights (nothing but) milk 

in which the Sankhapushpi (plant) has been boiled. 

   149. He who has touched spirituous liquor, has given it away, or 

received it in accordance with the rule, or has drunk water left by 

a Sudra, shall drink during three days water in which Kusa-grass has 

been boiled. 

   150. But when a Brahmana who has partaken of Soma-juice, has 

smelt the odour exhaled by a drinker of Sura, he becomes pure by 

thrice suppressing his breath in water, and eating clarified butter. 

   151. (Men of) the three twice-born castes who have 

unintentionally swallowed ordure or urine, or anything that has 

touched Sura, must be initiated again. 

   152. The tonsure, (wearing) the sacred girdle, (carrying) a 

staff, going to beg, and the vows (incumbent on a student), are 

omitted on the second initiation of twice-born men. 

   153. But he who has eaten the food of men, whose food must not be 

eaten, or the leavings of women and Sudras, or forbidden flesh, 

shall drink barley (-gruel) during seven (days and) nights. 

   154. A twice-born man who has drunk (fluids that have turned)  
sour, 

or astringent decoctions, becomes, though (these substances may) not 

(be specially) forbidden, impure until they have been digested. 

   155. A twice-born man, who has swallowed the urine or ordure of a 

village pig, of a donkey, of a camel, of a jackal, of a monkey, or 

of a crow, shall perform a lunar penance. 

   156. He who has eaten dried meat, mushrooms growing on the 

ground, or (meat, the nature of) which is unknown, (or) such as had 

been kept in a slaughter-house, shall perform the same penance. 

   157. The atonement for partaking of (the meat of) carnivorous 

animals, of pigs, of camels, of cocks, of crows, of donkeys, and of 

human flesh, is a Tapta Krikkhra (penance). 

   158. If a twice-born man, who has not returned (home from his 

teacher's house), eats food, given at a monthly (Sraddha,) he shall 

fast during three days and pass one day (standing) in water. 

   159. But a student who on any occasion eats honey or meat, shall 

perform an ordinary Krikkhra (penance), and afterwards complete his 

vow (of studentship). 

   160. He who eats what is left by a cat, by a crow, by a mouse (or 

rat), by a dog, or by an ichneumon, or (food) into which a hair or 

an insect has fallen, shall drink (a decoction of) the  
Brahmasuvarkala 

(plant). 

   161. He who desires to be pure, must not eat forbidden food, and 

must vomit up such as he has eaten unintentionally, or quickly atone 

for it by (various) means of purification. 

   162. The various rules respecting penances for eating forbidden 

food have been thus declared; hear now the law of those penances  
which 

remove the guilt of theft. 

   163. The chief of the twice-born, having voluntarily stolen 

(valuable) property, grain, or cooked food, from the house of a 

caste-fellow, is purified by performing Krikkhra (penances) during a 

whole year. 

   164. The lunar penance has been declared to be the expiation for 

stealing men and women, and (for wrongfully appropriating) a field, 

a house, or the water of wells and cisterns. 

   165. He who has stolen objects of small value from the house of 

another man, shall, after restoring the (stolen article), perform a 

Samtapana Krikkhra for his purification. 

   166. (To swallow) the five products of the cow (pankagavya) is 

the atonement for stealing eatables of various kinds, a vehicle, a 

bed, a seat, flowers, roots, or fruit. 

   167. Fasting during three (days and) nights shall be (the penance 

for stealing) grass, wood, trees, dry food, molasses, clothes, 

leather, and meat. 

   168. To subsist during twelve days on (uncooked) grains (is the 

penance for stealing) gems, pearls, coral, copper, silver, iron, 

brass, or stone. 

   169. (For stealing) cotton, silk, wool, an animal with cloven 

hoofs, or one with uncloven hoofs, a bird, perfumes, medicinal 

herbs, or a rope (the penance is to subsist) during three days (on) 

milk. 

   170. By means of these penances, a twice-born man may remove the 

guilt of theft; but the guilt of approaching women who ought not to  
be 

approached (agamya), he may expiate by (the following) penances. 

   171. He who has had sexual intercourse with sisters by the same 

mother, with the wives of a friend, or of a son, with unmarried 

maidens, and with females of the lowest castes, shall perform the 

penance, prescribed for the violation of a Guru's bed. 

   172. He who has approached the daughter of his father's sister, 

(who is almost equal to) a sister, (the daughter) of his mother's 

sister, or of his mother's full brother, shall perform a lunar 

penance. 

   173. A wise man should not take as his wife any of these three; 

they must not be wedded because they are (Sapinda-) relatives, he 

who marries (one of them), sinks low. 

   174. A man who has committed a bestial crime, or an unnatural  
crime 

with a female, or has had intercourse in water, or with a  
menstruating 

woman, shall perform a Samtapana Krikkhra. 

   175. A twice-born man who commits an unnatural offence with a  
male, 

or has intercourse with a female in a cart drawn by oxen, in water,  
or 

in the day-time, shall bathe, dressed in his clothes. 

   176. A Brahmana who unintentionally approaches a woman of the 

Kandala or of (any other) very low caste, who eats (the food of such 

persons) and accepts (presents from them) becomes an outcast; but 

(if he does it) intentionally, he becomes their equal. 

   177. An exceedingly corrupt wife let her husband confine to one 

apartment, and compel her to perform the penance which is prescribed 

for males in cases of adultery. 

   178. If, being solicited by a man (of) equal (caste), she 

(afterwards) is again unfaithful, then a Krikkhra and a lunar 

penance are prescribed as the means of purifying her. 

   179. The sin which a twice-born man commits by dallying one night 

with a Vrishali, he removes in three years, by subsisting on alms 

and daily muttering (sacred texts). 

   180. The atonement (to be performed) by sinners (of) four (kinds) 

even, has been thus declared; hear now the penances for those who  
have 

intercourse with outcasts. 

   181. He who associates with an outcast, himself becomes an 

outcast after a year, not by sacrificing for him, teaching him, or 

forming a matrimonial alliance with him, but by using the same 

carriage or seat, or by eating with him. 

   182. He who associates with any one of those outcasts, must 

perform, in order to atone for (such) intercourse, the penance 

prescribed for that (sinner). 

   183. The Sapindas and Samanodakas of an outcast must offer (a 

libation of) water (to him, as if he were dead), outside (the 

village), on an inauspicious day, in the evening and in the presence 

of the relatives, officiating priests, and teachers. 

   184. A female slave shall upset with her foot a pot filled with 

water, as if it were for a dead person; (his Sapindas) as well as 

the Samanodakas shall be impure for a day and a night; 

   185. But thenceforward it shall be forbidden to converse with 

him, to sit with him, to give him a share of the inheritance, and to 

hold with him such intercourse as is usual among men; 

   186. And (if he be the eldest) his right of primogeniture shall 

be withheld and the additional share, due to the eldest son; and his 

stead a younger brother, excelling in virtue, shall obtain the share 

of the eldest. 

   187. But when he has performed his penance, they shall bathe with 

him in a holy pool and throw down a new pot, filled with water. 

   188. But he shall throw that pot into water, enter his house and 

perform, as before, all the duties incumbent on a relative. 

   189. Let him follow the same rule in the case of female outcasts; 

but clothes, food, and drink shall be given to them, and they shall 

live close to the (family-) house. 

   190. Let him not transact any business with unpurified sinners;  
but 

let him in no way reproach those who have made atonement. 

   191. Let him not dwell together with the murderers of children, 

with those who have returned evil for good, and with the slayers of 

suppliants for protection or of women, though they may have been 

purified according to the sacred law. 

   192. Those twice-born men who may not have been taught the 

Savitri (at the time) prescribed by the rule, he shall cause to 

perform three Krikkhra (penances) and afterwards initiate them in 

accordance with the law. 

   193. Let him prescribe the same (expiation) when twice-born men, 

who follow forbidden occupations or have neglected (to learn) the 

Veda, desire to perform a penance. 

   194. If Brahmanas acquire property by a reprehensible action, 

they become pure by relinquishing it, muttering prayers, and 

(performing) austerities. 

   195. By muttering with a concentrated mind the Savitri three 

thousand times, (dwelling) for a month in a cow-house, (and) 

subsisting on milk, (a man) is freed from (the guilt of) accepting 

presents from a wicked man. 

   196. But when he returns from the cow-house, emaciated with his 

fast, and reverently salutes, (the Brahmanas) shall ask him, 

'Friend, dost thou desire to become our equal?' 

   197. If he answers to the Brahmanas, 'Forsooth, (I will not 

offend again), 'he shall scatter (some) grass for the cows; if the 

cows hallow that place (by eating the grass) the (Brahmana) shall 

re-admit him (into their community). 

   198. He who has sacrificed for Vratyas, or has performed the 

obsequies of strangers, or a magic sacrifice (intended to destroy 

life) or an Ahina sacrifice, removes (his guilt) by three Krikkhra 

(penances). 

   199. A twice-born man who has cast off a suppliant for 

protection, or has (improperly) divulged the Veda, atones for his 

offence, if he subsists during a year on barley. 

   200. He who has been bitten by a dog, a jackal, or a donkey, by a 

tame carnivorous animal, by a man, a horse, a camel, or a (village-) 

pig, becomes pure by suppressing his breath (Pranayama). 

   201. To eat during a month at each sixth mealtime (only), to  
recite 

the Samhita (of a Veda), and (to perform) daily the Sakala 

oblations, are the means of purifying those excluded from society at 

repasts (Apanktya). 

   202. A Brahmana who voluntarily rode in a carriage drawn by 

camels or by asses, and he who bathed naked, become pure by 

suppressing his breath (Pranayama). 

   203. He who has relieved the necessities of nature, being greatly 

pressed, either without (using) water or in water, becomes pure by 

bathing outside (the village) in his clothes and by touching a cow. 

   204. Fasting is the penance for omitting the daily rites  
prescribed 

by the Veda and for neglecting the special duties of a Snataka. 

   205. He who has said 'Hum' to a Brahmana, or has addressed one of 

his betters with 'Thou,' shall bathe, fast during the remaining part 

of the day, and appease (the person offended) by a reverential 

salutation. 

   206. He who has struck (a Brahmana) even with a blade of grass, 

tied him by the neck with a cloth, or conquered him in an  
altercation, 

shall appease him by a prostration. 

   207. But he who, intending to hurt a Brahmana, has threatened 

(him with a stick and the like) shall remain in hell during a 

hundred years; he who (actually) struck him, during one thousand 

years. 

   208. As many particles of dust as the blood of a Brahmana causes  
to 

coagulate, for so many thousand years shall the shedder of that 

(blood) remain in hell. 

   209. For threatening a Brahmana, (the offender) shall perform a 

Krikkhra, for striking him an Atikrikkhra, for shedding his blood a 

Krikkhra and an Atikrikkhra. 

   210. For the expiation of offences for which no atonement has 

been prescribed, let him fix a penance after considering (the 

offender's) strength and the (nature of the) offence. 

   211. I will (now) describe to you those means, adopted by the  
gods, 

the sages, and the manes, through which a man may remove his sins. 

   212. A twice-born man who performs (the Krikkhra penance),  
revealed 

by Pragapati, shall eat during three days in the morning (only), 

during (the next) three days in the evening (only), during the 

(following) three days (food given) unasked, and shall fast during 

another period of three days. 

   213. (Subsisting on) the urine of cows, cowdung, milk, sour milk, 

clarified butter, and a decoction of Kusa-grass, and fasting during 

one (day and) night, (that is) called a Samtapana Krikkhra. 

   214. A twice-born man who performs an Atikrikkhra (penance), must 

take his food during three periods of three days in the manner 

described above, (but) one mouthful only at each meal, and fast 

during the last three days. 

   215. A Brahmana who performs a Taptakrikkhra (penance) must drink 

hot water, hot milk, hot clarified butter and (inhale) hot air, each 

during three days, and bathe once with a concentrated mind. 

   216. A fast for twelve days by a man who controls himself and 

commits no mistakes, is called a Paraka Krikkhra, which removes all 

guilt. 

   217. If one diminishes (one's food daily by) one mouthful during 

the dark (half of the month) and increases (it in the same manner) 

during the bright half, and bathes (daily) at the time of three 

libations (morning, noon, and evening), that is called a lunar  
penance 

(Kandrayana). 

   218. Let him follow throughout the same rule at the (Kandrayana, 

called) yavamadhyama (shaped like a barley-corn), (but) let him (in 

that case) begin the lunar penance, (with a) controlled (mind), on  
the 

first day of the bright half (of the month). 

   219. He who performs the lunar penance of ascetics, shall eat 

(during a month) daily at midday eight mouthfuls, controlling 

himself and consuming sacrificial food (only). 

   220. If a Brahmana, with concentrated mind, eats (during a month 

daily) four mouthfuls in a morning and four after sunset, (that is) 

called the lunar penance of children. 

   221. He who, concentrating his mind, eats during a month in any  
way 

thrice eighty mouthfuls of sacrificial food, dwells (after death) in 

the world of the moon. 

   222. The Rudras, likewise the Adityas, the Vasus and the Maruts, 

together with the great sages, practised this (rite) in order to 

remove all evil. 

   223. Burnt oblations, accompanied by (the recitation of) the 

Mahavyahritis, must daily be made (by the penitent) himself, and he 

must abstain from injuring (sentient creatures), speak the truth, 

and keep himself free from anger and from dishonesty. 

   224. Let him bathe three times each day and thrice each night, 

dressed in his clothes; let him on no account talk to women, Sudras, 

and outcasts. 

   225. Let him pass the time standing (during the day) and sitting 

(during the night), or if he is unable (to do that) let him lie on  
the 

(bare) ground; let him be chaste and observe the vows (of a student) 

and worship his Gurus, the gods, and Brahmanas. 

   226. Let him constantly mutter the Savitri and (other)  
purificatory 

texts according to his ability; (let him) carefully (act thus) on  
(the 

occasion of) all (other) vows (performed) by way of penance. 

   227. By these expiations twice-born men must be purified whose  
sins 

are known, but let him purify those whose sins are not known by (the 

recitation of) sacred texts and by (the performance of) burnt 

oblations. 

   228. By confession, by repentance, by austerity, and by reciting 

(the Veda) a sinner is freed from guilt, and in case no other course 

is possible, by liberality. 

   229. In proportion as a man who has done wrong, himself confesses 

it, even so far he is freed from guilt, as a snake from its slough. 

   230. In proportion as his heart loathes his evil deed, even so 

far is his body freed from that guilt. 

   231. He who has committed a sin and has repented, is freed from 

that sin, but he is purified only by (the resolution of) ceasing (to 

sin and thinking) 'I will do so no more.' 

   232. Having thus considered in his mind what results will arise 

from his deeds after death, let him always be good in thoughts, 

speech, and actions. 

   233. He who, having either unintentionally or intentionally 

committed a reprehensible deed, desires to be freed from (the guilt  
on 

it, must not commit it a second time. 

   234. If his mind be uneasy with respect to any act, let him 

repeat the austerities (prescribed as a penance) for it until they 

fully satisfy (his conscience). 

   235. All the bliss of gods and men is declared by the sages to  
whom 

the Veda was revealed, to have austerity for its root, austerity for 

its middle, and austerity for its end. 

   236. (The pursuit of sacred) knowledge is the austerity of a 

Brahmana, protecting (the people) is the austerity of a Kshatriya, 

(the pursuit of) his daily business is the austerity of a Vaisya, 

and service the austerity of a Sudra. 

   237. The sages who control themselves and subsist on fruit, 

roots, and air, survey the three worlds together with their moving  
and 

immovable (creatures) through their austerities alone. 

   238. Medicines, good health, learning, and the various divine 

stations are attained by austerities alone; for austerity is the  
means 

of gaining them. 

   239. Whatever is hard to be traversed, whatever is hard to be 

attained, whatever is hard to be reached, whatever is hard to be 

performed, all (this) may be accomplished by austerities; for 

austerity (possesses a power) which it is difficult to surpass. 

   240. Both those who have committed mortal sin (Mahapataka) and 

all other offenders are severally freed from their guilt by means of 

well-performed austerities. 

   241. Insects, snakes, moths, bees, birds and beings, bereft of 

motion, reach heaven by the power of austerities. 

   242. Whatever sin men commit by thoughts, words, or deeds, that 

they speedily burn away by penance, if they keep penance as their  
only 

riches. 

   243. The gods accept the offerings of that Brahmana alone who has 

purified himself by austerities, and grant to him all he desires. 

   244. The lord, Pragapati, created these Institutes (of the sacred 

law) by his austerities alone; the sages likewise obtained (the 

revelation of) the Vedas through their austerities. 

   245. The gods, discerning that the holy origin of this whole 

(world) is from austerity, have thus proclaimed the incomparable  
power 

of austerity. 

   246. The daily study of the Veda, the performance of the great 

sacrifices according to one's ability, (and) patience (in suffering) 

quickly destroy all guilt, even that caused by mortal sins. 

   247. As a fire in one moment consumes with its bright flame the 

fuel that has been placed on it, even so he who knows the Veda 

destroys all guilt by the fire of knowledge. 

   248. The penances for sins (made public) have been thus declared 

according to the law; learn next the penances for secret (sins). 

   249. Sixteen suppressions of the breath (Pranayama) accompanied 

by (the recitation of) the Vyahritis and of the syllable Om, purify, 

if they are repeated daily, after a month even the murderer of a 

learned Brahmana. 

   250. Even a drinker of (the spirituous liquor called) Sura 

becomes pure, if he mutters the hymn (seen) by Kutsa, 'Removing by  
thy 

splendour our guilt, O Agni,' &c., (that seen) by Vasishtha, 'With 

their hymns the Vasishthas woke the Dawn,' &c., the Mahitra (hymn)  
and 

(the verses called) Suddhavatis. 

   251. Even he who has stolen gold, instantly becomes free from 

guilt, if he once mutters (the hymn beginning with the words) 'The 

middlemost brother of this beautiful, ancient Hotri-priest' and the 

Sivasamkalpa. 

   252. The violator of a Guru's bed is freed (from sin), if he 

repeatedly recites the Havishpantiya (hymn), (that beginning)  
'Neither 

anxiety nor misfortune,' (and that beginning) 'Thus, verily, thus,' 

and mutters the hymn addressed to Purusha. 

   253. He who desires to expiate sins great or small, must mutter 

during a year the Rit-verse 'May we remove thy anger, O Varuna,' 

&c., or 'Whatever offence here, O Varuna,' &c. 

   254. That man who, having accepted presents which ought not to be 

accepted, or having eaten forbidden food, mutters the Taratsamandiya 

(Rikas), becomes pure after three days. 

   255. But he who has committed many sins, becomes pure, if he 

recites during a month the (four verses) addressed to Soma and 

Rudra, and the three verses (beginning) 'Aryaman, Varuna, and 

Mitra,' while he bathes in a river. 

   256. A grievous offender shall mutter the seven verses (beginning 

with) 'Indra,' for half a year; but he who has committed any 

blamable act in water, shall subsist during a month on food obtained 

by begging. 

   257. A twice-born man removes even very great guilt by offering 

clarified butter with the sacred texts belonging to the 

Sakala-homas, or by muttering the Rik, (beginning) 'Adoration.' 

   258. He who is stained by mortal sin, becomes pure, if, with a 

concentrated mind, he attends cows for a year, reciting the Pavamani 

(hymns) and subsisting on alms. 

   259. Or if, pure (in mind and in body), he thrice repeats the 

Samhita of the Veda in a forest, sanctified by three Paraka 

(penances), he is freed from all crimes causing loss of caste 

(pataka). 

   260. But if (a man) fasts during three days, bathing thrice a 

day, and muttering (in the water the hymn seen by) Aghamarshana, he  
is 

(likewise) freed from all sins causing loss of caste. 

   261. As the horse-sacrifice, the king of sacrifices, removes all 

sin, even so the Aghamarshana hymn effaces all guilt. 

   262. A Brahmana who retains in his memory the Rig-veda is not 

stained by guilt, though he may have destroyed these three worlds, 

though he may eat the food of anybody. 

   263. He who, with a concentrated mind, thrice recites the 

Riksamhita, or (that of the) Yagur-veda; or (that of the) Sama-veda 

together with the secret (texts, the Upanishads), is completely 

freed from all sins. 

   264. As a clod of earth, falling into a great lake, is quickly 

dissolved, even so every sinful act is engulfed in the threefold  
Veda. 

   265. The Rikas, the Yagus (-formulas) which differ (from the 

former), the manifold Saman (-songs), must be known (to form) the 

triple Veda; he who knows them, (is called) learned in the Veda. 

   266. The initial triliteral Brahman on which the threefold 

(sacred science) is based, is another triple Veda which must be kept 

secret; he who knows that, (is called) learned in the Veda. 

                         CHAPTER XII. 

   1. 'O sinless One, the whole sacred law, (applicable) to the four 

castes, has been declared by thee; communicate to us (now), 

according to the truth, the ultimate retribution for (their) deeds.' 

   2. To the great sages (who addressed him thus) righteous Bhrigu, 

sprung from Manu, answered, 'Hear the decision concerning this whole 

connexion with actions.' 

   3. Action, which springs from the mind, from speech, and from the 

body, produces either good or evil results; by action are caused the 

(various) conditions of men, the highest, the middling, and the 

lowest. 

   4. Know that the mind is the instigator here below, even to that 

(action) which is connected with the body, (and) which is of three 

kinds, has three locations, and falls under ten heads. 

   5. Coveting the property of others, thinking in one's heart of  
what 

is undesirable, and adherence to false (doctrines), are the three 

kinds of (sinful) mental action. 

   6. Abusing (others, speaking) untruth, detracting from the merits 

of all men, and talking idly, shall be the four kinds of (evil)  
verbal 

action. 

   7. Taking what has not been given, injuring (creatures) without  
the 

sanction of the law, and holding criminal intercourse with another 

man's wife, are declared to be the three kinds of (wicked) bodily 

action. 

   8. (A man) obtains (the result of) a good or evil mental (act) in 

his mind, (that of) a verbal (act) in his speech, (that of) a bodily 

(act) in his body. 

   9. In consequence of (many) sinful acts committed with his body, 

a man becomes (in the next birth) something inanimate, in 

consequence (of sins) committed by speech, a bird, or a beast, and 

in consequence of mental (sins he is re-born in) a low caste. 

   10. That man is called a (true) tridandin in whose mind these 

three, the control over his speech (vagdanda), the control over his 

thoughts (manodanda), and the control over his body (kayadanda), are 

firmly fixed. 

   11. That man who keeps this threefold control (over himself) with 

respect to all created beings and wholly subdues desire and wrath, 

thereby assuredly gains complete success. 

   12. Him who impels this (corporeal) Self to action, they call the 

Kshetragna (the knower of the field); but him who does the acts, the 

wise name the Bhutatman (the Self consisting of the elements). 

   13. Another internal Self that is generated with all embodied 

(Kshetragnas) is called Giva, through which (the Kshetragna) becomes 

sensible of all pleasure and pain in (successive) births. 

   14. These two, the Great One and the Kshetragna, who are closely 

united with the elements, pervade him who resides in the multiform 

created beings. 

   15. From his body innumerable forms go forth, which constantly 

impel the multiform creatures to action. 

   16. Another strong body, formed of particles (of the) five 

(elements and) destined to suffer the torments (in hell), is 

produced after death (in the case) of wicked men. 

   17. When (the evil-doers) by means of that body have suffered  
there 

the torments imposed by Yama, (its constituent parts) are united,  
each 

according to its class, with those very elements (from which they  
were 

taken). 

   18. He, having suffered for his faults, which are produced by 

attachment to sensual objects, and which result in misery,  
approaches, 

free from stains, those two mighty ones. 

   19. Those two together examine without tiring the merit and the 

guilt of that (individual soul), united with which it obtains bliss  
or 

misery both in this world and the next. 

   20. If (the soul) chiefly practises virtue and vice to a small 

degree, it obtains bliss in heaven, clothed with those very elements. 

   21. But if it chiefly cleaves to vice and to virtue in a small 

degree, it suffers, deserted by the elements, the torments inflicted 

by Yama. 

   22. The individual soul, having endured those torments of Yama, 

again enters, free from taint, those very five elements, each in due 

proportion. 

   23. Let (man), having recognised even by means of his intellect 

these transitions of the individual soul (which depend) on merit and 

demerit, always fix his heart on (the acquisition of) merit. 

   24. Know Goodness (sattva), Activity (ragas), and Darkness 

(tamas) to be the three qualities of the Self, with which the Great 

One always completely pervades all existences. 

   25. When one of these qualities wholly predominates in a body,  
then 

it makes the embodied (soul) eminently distinguished for that  
quality. 

   26. Goodness is declared (to have the form of) knowledge, 

Darkness (of) ignorance, Activity (of) love and hatred; such is the 

nature of these (three) which is (all-) pervading and clings to 

everything created. 

   27. When (man) experiences in his soul a (feeling) full of bliss,  
a 

deep calm, as it were, and a pure light, then let him know (that it 

is) among those three (the quality called) Goodness. 

   28. What is mixed with pain and does not give satisfaction to the 

soul one may know (to be the quality of) Activity, which is 

difficult to conquer, and which ever draws embodied (souls towards 

sensual objects). 

   29. What is coupled with delusion, what has the character of an 

undiscernible mass, what cannot be fathomed by reasoning, what 

cannot be fully known, one must consider (as the quality of)  
Darkness. 

   30. I will, moreover, fully describe the results which arise from 

these three qualities, the excellent ones, the middling ones, and 

the lowest. 

   31. The study of the Vedas, austerity, (the pursuit of) 

knowledge, purity, control over the organs, the performance of 

meritorious acts and meditation on the Soul, (are) the marks of the 

quality of Goodness. 

   32. Delighting in undertakings, want of firmness, commission of 

sinful acts, and continual indulgence in sensual pleasures, (are) 

the marks of the quality of Activity. 

   33. Covetousness, sleepiness, pusillanimity, cruelty, atheism, 

leading an evil life, a habit of soliciting favours, and 

inattentiveness, are the marks of the quality of Darkness. 

   34. Know, moreover, the following to be a brief description of 

the three qualities, each in its order, as they appear in the three 

(times, the present, past, and future). 

   35. When a (man), having done, doing, or being about to do any  
act, 

feels ashamed, the learned may know that all (such acts bear) the  
mark 

of the quality of Darkness. 

   36. But, when (a man) desires (to gain) by an act much fame in  
this 

world and feels no sorrow on failing, know that it (bears the mark 

of the quality of) Activity. 

   37. But that (bears) the mark of the quality of Goodness which  
with 

his whole (heart) he desires to know, which he is not ashamed to 

perform, and at which his soul rejoices. 

   38. The craving after sensual pleasures is declared to be the 

mark of Darkness, (the pursuit of) wealth (the mark) of Activity,  
(the 

desire to gain) spiritual merit the mark of Goodness; each later) 

named quality is) better than the preceding one. 

   39. I will briefly declare in due order what transmigrations in 

this whole (world a man) obtains through each of these qualities. 

   40. Those endowed with Goodness reach the state of gods, those 

endowed with Activity the state of men, and those endowed with 

Darkness ever sink to the condition of beasts; that is the threefold 

course of transmigrations. 

   41. But know this threefold course of transmigrations that 

depends on the (three) qualities (to be again) threefold, low, 

middling, and high, according to the particular nature of the acts  
and 

of the knowledge (of each man). 

   42. Immovable (beings), insects, both small and great, fishes, 

snakes, and tortoises, cattle and wild animals, are the lowest 

conditions to which (the quality of) Darkness leads. 

   43. Elephants, horses, Sudras, and despicable barbarians, lions, 

tigers, and boars (are) the middling states, caused by (the quality 

of) Darkness. 

   44. Karanas, Suparnas and hypocrites, Rakshasas and Pisakas  
(belong 

to) the highest (rank of) conditions among those produced by  
Darkness. 

   45. Ghallas, Mallas, Natas, men who subsist by despicable 

occupations and those addicted to gambling and drinking (form) the 

lowest (order of) conditions caused by Activity. 

   46. Kings and Kshatriyas, the domestic priests of kings, and 

those who delight in the warfare of disputations (constitute) the 

middling (rank of the) states caused by Activity. 

   47. The Gandharvas, the Guhyakas, and the servants of the gods, 

likewise the Apsarases, (belong all to) the highest (rank of) 

conditions produced by Activity. 

   48. Hermits, ascetics, Brahmanas, the crowds of the Vaimanika 

deities, the lunar mansions, and the Daityas (form) the first (and 

lowest rank of the) existences caused by Goodness. 

   49. Sacrificers, the sages, the gods, the Vedas, the heavenly 

lights, the years, the manes, and the Sadhyas (constitute) the 

second order of existences, caused by Goodness. 

   50. The sages declare Brahma, the creators of the universe, the 

law, the Great One, and the Undiscernible One (to constitute) the 

highest order of beings produced by Goodness. 

   51. Thus (the result) of the threefold action, the whole system 

of transmigrations which (consists) of three classes, (each) with 

three subdivisions, and which includes all created beings, has been 

fully pointed out. 

   52. In consequence of attachment to (the objects of) the senses, 

and in consequence of the non-performance of their duties, fools, 

the lowest of men, reach the vilest births. 

   53. What wombs this individual soul enters in this world and in 

consequence of what actions, learn the particulars of that at large 

and in due order. 

   54. Those who committed mortal sins (mahapataka), having passed 

during large numbers of years through dreadful hells, obtain, after 

the expiration of (that term of punishment), the following births. 

   55. The slayer of a Brahmana enters the womb of a dog, a pig, an 

ass, a camel, a cow, a goat, a sheep, a deer, a bird, a Kandala, and  
a 

Pukkasa. 

   56. A Brahmana who drinks (the spirituous liquor called) Sura  
shall 

enter (the bodies) of small and large insects, of moths, of birds, 

feeding on ordure, and of destructive beasts. 

   57. A Brahmana who steals (the gold of a Brahmana shall pass) a 

thousand times (through the bodies) of spiders, snakes and lizards,  
of 

aquatic animals and of destructive Pisakas. 

   58. The violator of a Guru's bed (enters) a hundred times (the 

forms) of grasses, shrubs, and creepers, likewise of carnivorous 

(animals) and of (beasts) with fangs and of those doing cruel deeds. 

   59. Men who delight in doing hurt (become) carnivorous (animals); 

those who eat forbidden food, worms; thieves, creatures consuming 

their own kind; those who have intercourse with women of the lowest 

castes, Pretas. 

   60. He who has associated with outcasts, he who has approached 

the wives of other men, and he who has stolen the property of a 

Brahmana become Brahmarakshasas. 

   61. A man who out of greed has stolen gems, pearls or coral, or  
any 

of the many other kinds of precious things, is born among the 

goldsmiths. 

   62. For stealing grain (a man) becomes a rat, for stealing yellow 

metal a Hamsa, for stealing water a Plava, for stealing honey a 

stinging insect, for stealing milk a crow, for stealing condiments a 

dog, for stealing clarified butter an ichneumon; 

   63. For stealing meat a vulture, for stealing fat a cormorant, 

for stealing oil a winged animal (of the kind called) Tailapaka, for 

stealing salt a cricket, for stealing sour milk a bird (of the kind 

called) Balaka. 

   64. For stealing silk a partridge, for stealing linen a frog, for 

stealing cotton-cloth a crane, for stealing a cow an iguana, for 

stealing molasses a flying-fox; 

   65. For stealing fine perfumes a musk-rat, for stealing 

vegetables consisting of leaves a peacock, for stealing cooked food  
of 

various kinds a porcupine, for stealing uncooked food a hedgehog. 

   66. For stealing fire he becomes a heron, for stealing 

household-utensils a mason-wasp, for stealing dyed clothes a 

francolin-partridge; 

   67. For stealing a deer or an elephant a wolf, for stealing a  
horse 

a tiger, for stealing fruit and roots a monkey, for stealing a woman  
a 

bear, for stealing water a black-white cuckoo, for stealing vehicles  
a 

camel, for stealing cattle a he-goat. 

   68. That man who has forcibly taken away any kind of property 

belonging to another, or who has eaten sacrificial food (of) which  
(no 

portion) had been offered, inevitably becomes an animal. 

   69. Women, also, who in like manner have committed a theft, shall 

incur guilt; they will become the females of those same creatures 

(which have been enumerated above). 

   70. But (men of the four) castes who have relinquished without 

the pressure of necessity their proper occupations, will become the 

servants of Dasyus, after migrating into despicable bodies. 

   71. A Brahmana who has fallen off from his duty (becomes) an 

Ulkamukha Preta, who feeds on what has been vomited; and a 

Kshatriya, a Kataputana (Preta), who eats impure substances and 

corpses. 

   72. A Vaisya who has fallen off from his duty becomes a 

Maitrakshagyotika Preta, who feeds on pus; and a Sudra, a Kailasaka 

(Preta, who feeds on moths). 

   73. In proportion as sensual men indulge in sensual pleasures, in 

that same proportion their taste for them grows. 

   74. By repeating their sinful acts those men of small  
understanding 

suffer pain here (below) in various births; 

   75. (The torture of) being tossed about in dreadful hells, 

Tamisra and the rest, (that of) the Forest with sword-leaved trees  
and 

the like, and (that of) being bound and mangled; 

   76. And various torments, the (pain of) being devoured by ravens 

and owls, the heat of scorching sand, and the (torture of) being 

boiled in jars, which is hard to bear; 

   77. And births in the wombs (of) despicable (beings) which cause 

constant misery, and afflictions from cold and heat and terrors of 

various kinds, 

   78. The (pain of) repeatedly lying in various wombs and agonizing 

births, imprisonment in fetters hard to bear, and the misery of 

being enslaved by others, 

   79. And separations from their relatives and dear ones, and the 

(pain of) dwelling together with the wicked, (labour in) gaining 

wealth and its loss, (trouble in) making friends and (the appearance 

of) enemies, 

   80. Old age against which there is no remedy, the pangs of 

diseases, afflictions of many various kinds, and (finally) 

unconquerable death. 

   81. But with whatever disposition of mind (a man) forms any act,  
he 

reaps its result in a (future) body endowed with the same quality. 

   82. All the results, proceeding from actions, have been thus 

pointed out; learn (next) those acts which secure supreme bliss to a 

Brahmana. 

   83. Studying the Veda, (practising) austerities, (the acquisition 

of true) knowledge, the subjugation of the organs, abstention from 

doing injury, and serving the Guru are the best means for attaining 

supreme bliss. 

   84. (If you ask) whether among all these virtuous actions, 

(performed) here below, (there be) one which has been declared more 

efficacious (than the rest) for securing supreme happiness to man, 

   85. (The answer is that) the knowledge of the Soul is stated to 

be the most excellent among all of them; for that is the first of 

all sciences, because immortality is gained through that. 

   86. Among those six (kinds of) actions (enumerated) above, the 

performance of) the acts taught in the Veda must ever be held to be 

most efficacious for ensuring happiness in this world and the next. 

   87. For in the performance of the acts prescribed by the Veda all 

those (others) are fully comprised, (each) in its turn in the 

several rules for the rites. 

   88. The acts prescribed by the Veda are of two kinds, such as 

procure an increase of happiness and cause a continuation (of 

mundane existence, pravritta), and such as ensure supreme bliss and 

cause a cessation (of mundane existence, nivritta). 

   89. Acts which secure (the fulfilment of) wishes in this world or 

in the next are called pravritta (such as cause a continuation of 

mundane existence); but acts performed without any desire (for a 

reward), preceded by (the acquisition) of (true) knowledge, are 

declared to be nivritta (such as cause the cessation of mundane 

existence). 

   90. He who sedulously performs acts leading to future births 

(pravritta) becomes equal to the gods; but he who is intent on the 

performance of those causing the cessation (of existence, nivritta) 

indeed, passes beyond (the reach of) the five elements. 

   91. He who sacrifices to the Self (alone), equally recognising 

the Self in all created beings and all created beings in the Self, 

becomes (independent like) an autocrat and self-luminous. 

   92. After giving up even the above-mentioned sacrificial rites, a 

Brahmana should exert himself in (acquiring) the knowledge of the 

Soul, in extinguishing his passions, and in studying the Veda. 

   93. For that secures the attainment of the object of existence, 

especially in the case of a Brahmana, because by attaining that, not 

otherwise, a twice-born man has gained all his ends. 

   94. The Veda is the eternal eye of the manes, gods, and men; the 

Veda-ordinance (is) both beyond the sphere of (human) power, and 

beyond the sphere of (human) comprehension; that is a certain fact. 

   95. All those traditions (smriti) and those despicable systems of 

philosophy, which are not based on the Veda, produce no reward after 

death; for they are declared to be founded on Darkness. 

   96. All those (doctrines), differing from the (Veda), which 

spring up and (soon) perish, are worthless and false, because they  
are 

of modern date. 

   97. The four castes, the three worlds, the four orders, the past, 

the present, and the future are all severally known by means of the 

Veda. 

   98. Sound, touch, colour, taste, and fifthly smell are known 

through the Veda alone, (their) production (is) through the (Vedic 

rites, which in this respect are) secondary acts. 

   99. The eternal lore of the Veda upholds all created beings; 

hence I hold that to be supreme, which is the means of (securing 

happiness to) these creatures. 

   100. Command of armies, royal authority, the office of a judge,  
and 

sovereignty over the whole world he (only) deserves who knows the 

Veda-science. 

   101. As a fire that has gained strength consumes even trees full  
of 

sap, even so he who knows the Veda burns out the taint of his soul 

which arises from (evil) acts. 

   102. In whatever order (a man) who knows the true meaning of the 

Veda-science may dwell, he becomes even while abiding in this world, 

fit for the union with Brahman. 

   103. (Even forgetful) students of the (sacred) books are more 

distinguished than the ignorant, those who remember them surpass the 

(forgetful) students, those who possess a knowledge (of the meaning) 

are more distinguished than those who (only) remember (the words),  
men 

who follow (the teaching of the texts) surpass those who (merely)  
know 

(their meaning). 

   104. Austerity and sacred learning are the best means by which a 

Brahmana secures supreme bliss; by austerities he destroys guilt, by 

sacred learning he obtains the cessation of (births and) deaths. 

   105. The three (kinds of evidence), perception, inference, and 

the (sacred) Institutes which comprise the tradition (of) many 

(schools), must be fully understood by him who desires perfect 

correctness with respect to the sacred law. 

   106. He alone, and no other man, knows the sacred law, who  
explores 

the (utterances) of the sages and the body of the laws, by (modes 

of) reasoning, not repugnant to the Veda-lore. 

   107. Thus the acts which secure supreme bliss have been exactly  
and 

fully described; (now) the secret portion of these Institutes, 

proclaimed by Manu, will be taught. 

   108. If it be asked how it should be with respect to (points of) 

the law which have not been (specially) mentioned, (the answer is), 

'that which Brahmanas (who are) Sishtas propound, shall doubtlessly 

have legal (force).' 

   109. Those Brahmanas must be considered as Sishtas who, in 

accordance with the sacred law, have studied the Veda together with 

its appendages, and are able to adduce proofs perceptible by the 

senses from the revealed texts. 

   110. Whatever an assembly, consisting either of at least ten, or  
of 

at least three persons who follow their prescribed occupations, 

declares to be law, the legal (force of) that one must not dispute. 

   111. Three persons who each know one of the three principal 

Vedas, a logician, a Mimamsaka, one who knows the Nirukta, one who 

recites (the Institutes of) the sacred law, and three men belonging  
to 

the first three orders shall constitute a (legal) assembly,  
consisting 

of at least ten members. 

   112. One who knows the Rig-veda, one who knows the Yagur-veda, 

and one who knows the Sama-veda, shall be known (to form) an 

assembly consisting of at least three members (and competent) to 

decide doubtful points of law. 

   113. Even that which one Brahmana versed in the Veda declares to  
be 

law, must be considered (to have) supreme legal (force, but) not 

that which is proclaimed by myriads of ignorant men. 

   114. Even if thousands of Brahmanas, who have not fulfilled their 

sacred duties, are unacquainted with the Veda, and subsist only by  
the 

name of their caste, meet, they cannot (form) an assembly (for 

settling the sacred law). 

   115. The sin of him whom dunces, incarnations of Darkness, and 

unacquainted with the law, instruct (in his duty), falls, increased 

a hundredfold, on those who propound it. 

   116. All that which is most efficacious for securing supreme 

bliss has been thus declared to you; a Brahmana who does not fall 

off from that obtains the most excellent state. 

   117. Thus did that worshipful deity disclose to me, through a 

desire of benefiting mankind, this whole most excellent secret of 

the sacred law. 

   118. Let (every Brahmana), concentrating his mind, fully 

recognise in the Self all things, both the real and the unreal, for  
he 

who recognises the universe in the Self, does not give his heart to 

unrighteousness. 

   119. The Self alone is the multitude of the gods, the universe 

rests on the Self; for the Self produces the connexion of these 

embodied (spirits) with actions. 

   120. Let him meditate on the ether as identical with the cavities 

(of the body), on the wind as identical with the organs of motions  
and 

of touch, on the most excellent light as the same with his digestive 

organs and his sight, on water as the same with the (corporeal) 

fluids, on the earth as the same with the solid parts (of his body); 

   121. On the moon as one with the internal organ, on the quarters  
of 

the horizon as one with his sense of hearing, on Vishnu as one with 

his (power of) motion, on Hara as the same with his strength, on 

Agni (Fire) as identical with his speech, on Mitra as identical with 

his excretions, and on Pragapati as one with his organ of generation. 

   122. Let him know the supreme Male (Purusha, to be) the sovereign 

ruler of them all, smaller even than small, bright like gold, and 

perceptible by the intellect (only when) in (a state of) sleep 

(-like abstraction). 

   123. Some call him Agni (Fire), others Manu, the Lord of  
creatures, 

others Indra, others the vital air, and again others eternal Brahman. 

   124. He pervades all created beings in the five forms, and 

constantly makes them, by means of birth, growth and decay, revolve 

like the wheels (of a chariot). 

   125. He who thus recognises the Self through the Self in all 

created beings, becomes equal (-minded) towards all, and enters the 

highest state, Brahman. 

   126. A twice-born man who recites these Institutes, revealed by 

Manu, will be always virtuous in conduct, and will reach whatever 

condition he desires. 

 

                    THE END OF THE LAWS OF MANU